[IC] Kingdom Hearts :: Shattered Remains [PG-13] [Archive]

Lady Celeste

06-04-2019, 03:59 AM

The sounds of small waves crashing against the sand of the beach could be heard on the small island that the Keyblade wielders call home. Well at least Kairi and Riku. Sora was still missing after he brought Kairi back from the sleeping worlds. Now, Riku and Kairi were alone waiting for Sora to one day make an appearance once more. They both had faith that day would come and he would return to them. Until then they would continue to wait.

Kairi looked out to the what seems like to be a never ending sea, she placed a hand over heart and wondered unknowingly out loud, “Sora, you lazy bum...how much longer will you make us wait.” She then looks down to her own feet and then continued, “besides I want to show you how much I have improved.” 'I know I am not as efficient as you or Riku, but I will get better.’ She then turned her head slightly and saw Riku and then said, “Hey Riku,” she then placed her hands behind her and then continued, “Do you think that Sora is going to appear soon?”

Riku gave Kairi his best reassuring smile and spoke with that same soft confidence that he had come to be known for. “He’ll be back,” said the young master. His eyes turned from Kairi towards the outstretched horizon. In truth he was warring within himself. He did not doubt Sora’s eventual return, but rather its timing. It had taken Master Aqua over a decade to return to her friends even with help from him and the King. Riku shuddered at that thought. Would Sora, wherever he was, be gone that long too? The master did his best to hide his troubled thoughts from his friend. It would do Kairi no good to see his distress. “He’ll come home to us as soon as he can,” he reiterated. His arms folded. “Until then, we’ll just have to wait and be his guiding lights back home.”

Undine had been watching over these two since the disappearance of Sora. They have been coming to this beach everyday since that time looking out at the vast ocean. Waiting for him to return. It was something that even they couldn't bear in watching. They knew what has happened to Sora. Because of what is happening they would need to break their vow and become involved in this fight. They have already had to intervene several times now in order to preserve the light. Undine has chosen new wilders of the Keyblade, and removed them from their home worlds. Now They needed a master to teach them how to use the Keyblade.

Walking out of the light onto the sands of the beach, though she wouldn’t be able to be seen.They walked on the sand towards the two stopping about half way they waited to see if Riku would sence them. Since only a master of the blade would be able to feel their presence.

Kairi nodded, “Yeah, we will be his guiding light,” she smiled to Riku, “Thank you Riku.” She then looked back out to the seemingly endless ocean. She placed her hands over her heart. “I hope Sora doesn’t keep us waiting too long…” Kairi did not want to say anything out loud, of course she trusted Riku completely, but she had a feeling that Riku was not telling her something; however Kairi knew that he was likely trying to keep her calm. “Riku…” she then took a side glance at him, “are you keeping something from me?” Kairi couldn’t help but smile slightly she was never one to be too mean, but she liked to poke fun, not just at Riku, but Sora as well. She knew that Sora would get it big time when he gets back.

Riku nodded at Kairi’s words at first, pleased that he had eased her mind. He was caught unprepared though at her questioning. Sometimes it was difficult to tell whether she was teasing or being for real. Right now he hoped for the formed and quickly went on the defensive. “What? No! What would I be hiding?” He retorted with clumsily with a nervous laugh and smile. Suddenly though his mood shifted.

Riku quickly grew serious. A somber expression took hold of his face as he turned away from Kairi and summoned his keyblade to his side. He walked a few steps towards the unknown and came to a stop. He was still in a relaxed stance for now. He sensed an unknown source of pure light energy. Though it remained just beyond his sight, he appeared to be looking directly at it...at her. An inquisitive look showed on the master’s face as he waited for the light source to make itself known to him and Kairi.

Meanwhile, in Disney Castle it was a typical day, and a anthropomorphic dog, wearing armor and carrying a shield, with the King’s symbol. He went to his usual favorite place to take a nap, since Disney Castle was often quiet, except from the occasional loudly spoken disagreements between Donald and Daisy. Goofy was just getting comfortable listening to the sound of the wind gently blowing. Unfortunately for the poor captain, this peace would not last very long because before the poor captain could take complete advantage of the peace, he heard his name called from the court magician, Donald. “GOOFY!”

Which after hearing his name called and saw that Donald was behind him, “Gosh Donald, you don’t need to yell, what’s going on?” Goofy first covered his ears to reduce the noise that Donald was making, then was trying to clean out his ears, ringing from Donald’s shouting. “The King needs to see us!” Donald said. Goofy then nodded and followed Donald to see what the King needed of them. When they reach the throne room, they walk into the very large room, at the throne was the King and Queen Minnie. “Do you really have to leave again? You just got back.” the Queen said sadly. “Gosh, I’m sorry Minnie. Master Yen Sid said that he needed to see me, something has happened and the light needs us again.” The King said as Donald and Goofy approached them. “Not to worry your highness, we won’t let anything happen to the King.” Goofy said and stood at attention, “Captain Goofy ready to help in any way that I can.” The King smiled, “Thanks Goofy, your a real pal!” he paused and then continued, “But this time I need you to be there for Riku and the others, Donald and I are going to investigate other places, So I need you to help Riku and the others as much as you can.” Goofy although slightly disappointed that he couldn’t go with the King, Goofy always trusts the King’s judgement, “Yes, your majesty.”

Queen Minnie looked on and then placed a hand on her King’s shoulder, “Be careful, all of you and make sure that you return to us.” Donald, Goofy and the King nodded. They all set off, and the first stop was to Traverse Town, “Here Goofy, everyone is supposed to meet up here. Be careful Goofy…” “May your heart be your guiding key!” Goofy said. The King smiled and nodded and then Goofy went to a light to be transported to Traverse Town. Of course not much has changed. “Gosh not much has changed in Traverse Town...wonder where I should go.”

Undine watched as Riku caught wind of her presence, and a smile formed on their face. Even though they are a being of light he still was on a slight defencive since he summoned his Keyblade. Yet this is what she expected from a Keyblade master of both the light and darkness. Riku was definitely everything they hoped he would be.

“Well done young warrior.” Undine said in a voice that sounded like many people were talking at the same time. As she spoke those words they allowed their form to take shape. A female shape took form. With long black hair with two horns coming out of each side of her head curving to the front. A long white dress with gold striping at the top, and piercing golden eyes.

“Now if you would please put your Keyblade away. It wouldn't work on us any way. Besides we are not your enemy. Though we are pleased that you were able to sense us. However, we don’t come with glad tidings. The realm of light needs your skills, as well as the young lady behind you to fight the darkness.” Undine said getting right to the point. They knew there would be some questions that would need to be answered.

Kairi was surprised when what seemed to be a orb of light, was transforming into someone; however Kairi could tell that she was definitely someone or something that she never met before. “Riku, I don’t think she’s here to hurt us...if she was she would have already done so.” she then walked a little bit closer, “You can call me Kairi, so you are not our enemy and you say that the realm of light needs us, what are you able to tell us then?” Kairi was partly surprised that she was not able to sense this presence; however it was likely due to the fact that she was still learning about her keyblade.

Riku’s eyes widened in surprise at the figure that emerged from the orb. She was unlike anything he had ever seen. Her voice spoke as a multitude furthering the young master’s confusion. How did she know him? And what did she mean his keyblade wouldn’t work against her? What sort of creature was she?

Riku’s eyes went to Kairi as she reassured him. He gave a slight nod and allowed his keyblade to disappear as he walked alongside of Kairi. He had his own questions for this stranger and her sudden appearance.

“Just who are you really? And are you talking about Sora?!” The master’s voice wavered from concern of his friend. He had not sensed Sora since Sora had gone searching. Even with Kairi returned, Sora was still out there somewhere. Only this time, it felt...different. Despite his efforts to hold onto hope, Riku felt a stronger sense of danger than he had ever felt in all their adventures. He felt a strange void whenever he reached for Sora in his heart. Something about the way that Sora left and the way the King had reacted...it felt heavier...permanent even. Riku felt deep down that this time it would be harder than ever to bring Sora home. “Is this about Sora?!” He asked again with a greater heaviness in his voice that bordered on desperation.

Undine smiled to see that the disappearance of Sors didn’t change his friends whatsoever. Each of them had their own questions and they knew that some of the news would cause Riku and Kairi pain. They need to explain as much as they could without telling them too much. Even they are not allowed to modify people's destinies or the destinies of the different worlds.

“We are Undine, an being of light that has connections to Kingdom Hearts, and the keyblades that you both hold. Because of that I know both of you very well Master Riku, Kairi. We have been watching you through your adventures.” They said as Undine closed there eyes for just a moment. They wanted to postpone the question about Sora till the end. Opening their eyes they looked to Kairi.

“We are here because a being of Darkness named Noctis has upset the balance of the worlds. Far worse than Xehanort ever did. To a point that we have had to get involved. He is trying to plunge all the worlds into darkness” Undine said as they didn’t know exactly what Noctis had planed, but they knew that if he was getting involved it must have not been good.

“Young Master, you must have faith in your friend, and never lose that faith. For if the darkness is triumphant then Sora will never be able to return to the two of you.” They said as they took a couple of steps towards the two Keyblade wielders. Knowing the truth behind Sora’s disappearance. However, they didn’t want to burden the two young warriors with his predicament.

When the being called Undine said that Sora may not be able to return to us. That thought was something that Kairi did not want to believe in. She knew Sora always kept his word. However Kairi could sense the desperation in Riku’s voice and then she placed a friendly hand on Riku’s arm, trying her best to hide the concerns running through her mind, of course she wanted to express the same feelings, but she knew that it wouldn’t get them any closer to getting Sora back home if they acted irrationally. “Riku, I want to find him just as much or even more; however we can’t give into our fears. Sora maybe a goofball, but I have faith that we will find him, and then we can scold him for making us worry so much.” She spoke it taking everything in her to not shed tears, “I know you feel the same, we will never give up on Sora.” she paused and put her hand over her heart, “We might just have to drag him back home with us, hmm?” She smiled a goofy grin almost similar to Sora.

Riku’s first reaction to the Undine’s reply was extreme disappointment. All the time spent waiting on the shoreline for Sora’s return had welled inside him at the Undine’s appearance. Hope had stirred in his heart, he had expected this stranger’s arrival to be the start of a quest to get his dear friend back. Instead it was yet another battle against the Darkness, one that was seemingly not connected to Sora at all. Still, he had swore his life to the light. Whether or not Sora was tied to this battle was irrelevant. Darkness still must be stopped.

Riku turned to Kairi. She too had grown so much. With Sora gone, Riku needed Kairi’s hope and wisdom now more than ever. Her smile set things right inside his mind and quieted any lingering doubts. “Right,” he nodded in agreement to her before turning back to Undine.

“So what exactly is it that you need us to do?” The master asked dutifully. His composure was back, the fierce concentration returned to him. If this Noctis was worse than Xehanort, Riku was more sure of this mission than ever. “How do we stop Noctis?”

Looking at the two young people would normally put a smile on their face. Unfortunately what Undine was about to put them and the others through was not something that would make them happy. Young little Kairi was not too far from the truth of what they were going to have to do to bring Sora back. Shaking their head Undine returned her attention to what Riku was saying.

“You both are bright young Keyblade wielders, and Sora has great friends. I am sure he will return to your sides. As for Noctis he is going to be difficult to defeat. He is more dangerous than Master Xehanort. In fact we have no idea on how to defeat his darkness. However, we have gathered more warriors of light from several worlds to to help. However, they are inexperienced, and need a Master to guide them through their journey. You both are worthy of teaching them to used the light, and Riku some might be like you. Warriors of both light and darkness.”

Kairi could tell that her words seem to help Riku, for this she was glad. Now although she didn’t quite expect to save Sora so soon; however she felt that it was finally time for her to prove that Sora could depend on her. Kairi was listening to Undine’s words. “Undine, can you tell us how this Noctis person is more dangerous opponent? I know Master Xehanort he was dangerous in his own right. Where are we supposed to meet these new warriors at?” Kairi couldn’t disagree that Riku would be a good teacher, even Kairi might be able to learn something from him. “Undine, I am not a keyblade master so I cannot teach the new warriors, but I’ll help however I can. The only one that can teach, is Riku.”

Riku listened to Undine with a mixed expression on his face. On the one hand he was determined to stop this new threat to the light regardless of the cost, but on the other hand...he wasn’t a Yen Sid by any stretch. Who was he to teach anyone? He had only just earned the rank of mastery himself, and despite all that had transpired, he didn’t feel he necessarily deserved the title anyway. It wasn’t until he heard the Undine’s last thought that he became certain of the task.

“I won’t let anyone fall to darkness…” He said with conviction. His eyes went to Kairi as he placed his hand on her shoulder in support. “You’ve taught me, Kairi. If it weren’t for you, I would still be in darkness. You can help these new wielders just as much as I can…” he said with a warm smile and a confident nod. His eyes returned the Undine.

“When and where will we meet them?” He asked.

Nodding their head as each of the two warriors asked their questions, and they would answer them the best that they could. Two of the questions were easy to answer. The third would be more difficult. Since Noctis is more complex than Xehanort was. Smiling Undine knew that at least they would be able to give them some semblance of an answer.

“The young warriors chosen by the Keyblade have already been gathered in Traverse town. They are awaiting your arrival, and we will take you there shortly. Once our business here is concluded. You both will make great teachers. You both have the determination to make right what has gone arie.” Undine said as they moved closer to the two young warriors of light.

“As for Noctis and how he is more of a threat. Master Xehanort was a warrior of light that had been tempted by the darkness where Noctis is a being of pure darkness that seeks to destroy the light. He was born in darkness and resides in darkness and is far more powerful than Xehanort ever thought to be. He was the one that tempted the Master with darkness.” Undine said purposely not telling them everything.

When Kairi heard Riku’s words she couldn’t help but smile. “Well it was not just me that helped you, Sora helped as well. However, I appreciate that you say that I helped. Although I honestly believe that you would have been able to defeat the darkness, the darkness needed you. Sora and I just helped you realize that.” She then wondered and then internally agreed. “I will do whatever I can to help the new wielders. I can tell Riku, you more than likely feel that you are not worthy of teaching, but deep down, I believe that you can and you will do your best.” She almost didn’t want to believe that Master Xehanort was a warrior of light because of his previous experiences, but maybe there was something to what Undine was saying. She did not want to judge Xehanort; however it would be hard to defend him based on his previous encounters. “So, what other business do we have Undine?”

If anyone was capable of understanding Xehanort, it was Riku. In a sense, the former master represented what Riku could have turned into if his friends hadn’t intervened. It was with this knowledge that Riku had felt the tiniest bit of sympathy for their old foe. What was more, Riku had always imagined that Xehanort had been the pinnacle of dark power. The master had split himself apart and grew entirely new life from his own existence, all of those lives powerful on their own merit. He had even defied time, and very nearly realized his goal of Kingdom Hearts. It was extraordinarily difficult for the young master to imagine anyone more dangerous than Xehanort.

Riku remained silent. His expression was one of determination. He awaited to hear from the Undine. What further business did they have?

Looking at both of the young warriors that stood before them the tow were so willing to return to fight that darkness it made Undine proud. They had hope that the events of Sora’s disappearance didn’t diminished the light within them. If anything it made them stronger. They hoped this strength would be enough over time with the others to banish this Darkness back into the Void. “That is all we ask of you young warriors. I am sure the Light will guide you back to your friend. Now we shale open the way for you warriors.” Undine said as a maniacal laughter filled the air around Destiny Island.

“You are such gullible fools. Come, and bring the light with you. That is if you think it will help. My Darkness will consume all worlds, and there is nothing your Light can do about it.” The mysterious voice said.

Undine quickly opened a portal of white and gold that consumed both Kairi and Riku within its light, ushering them to Traverse Town where the others have been taken. “They will defeat you Noctis.”

“We will see!”

Lady Celeste

06-04-2019, 07:05 AM

(QUICK NOTE: Underlined dialogue is in Arabic, and Italic dialogue is in Ancient Egyptian.)

The winds were calm tonight, as they seldom were in the City of the Dead. Atop a black horse, Ardeth rode slowly around the mostly barren landscape before him. The only hints left to betray any trace of Hamunaptra's existence were a few small remnants of carved stone scattered throughout the otherwise empty sands, but the Medjai knew better. The Creature still lay buried somewhere beneath these sands, and it would still fall to the Medjai to make sure he stays that way, guarding the necropolis as they and their ancestors had for more than 3,000 years. But for now, thanks in no small part to the treasure hunters who'd recently defeated the Creature, all seemed to be calm.

"Ardeth." Called a voice not too far away. Turning to face the source, Ardeth quickly recognized his father riding toward him on another horse.

“What is it, Father?” Ardeth asked as Sohail Bay slowed to a stop next to him.

“It’s getting late; the people are becoming worried.” Sohail replied. “Is something troubling you?”

“The Creature stayed safely buried for more than 3,000 years, because we were willing to do whatever it took to keep him buried at any cost.” Ardeth said thoughtfully after a moment, just as a faint breeze began to pick up. “But it was all for nothing in the end. When the Creature finally did rise, the foreigners defeated him without shedding a single drop of innocent blood.”

Sohail sighed quietly, realizing now what Ardeth was talking about.

“Tell me, Ardeth. And answer honestly.” Sohail said calmly. “Why did you not kill O’Connell three years ago, even though he could have revealed Hamunaptra’s location?”

“I assumed the desert would have killed him anyway.” Ardeth said first, but then continued after a thoughtful pause. “And even if he did survive, I thought he would never want to return to Hamunaptra again either way: not after the Creature’s image in the sand frightened him away.”

“And when you and the men attacked the treasure hunters’ camp,” Sohail continued, “why did you withdraw from the camp with only a warning?”

“Because to stay would have been pointless.” Ardeth replied, though not entirely understanding this line of questioning. “There were too many casualties on both sides, and eventually I realized no amount of bloodshed could convince the treasure hunters to leave.”

“And finally, when the Creature did rise and the plagues began, why did you not attack the treasure hunters then, or later when they walked in on your meeting with Dr. Bey?” Sohail asked. “Why did you save one of them before the Creature could kill him, and why did you let him and the others leave unharmed?”

“What good would it have done to attack them when the Creature had already risen?” Ardeth asked, now even more confused. “They were never truly our enemies; they just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

At that Sohail smiled, placing his hand on Ardeth’s shoulder.

“Do you see now, my son?” Sohail asked. “All three of your answers were the same: that you did not kill when you knew it would be pointless.”

“I don’t understand.” Ardeth said.

“The Medjai’s past is stained with innocent blood; that cannot be denied.” Sohail began. “But our people’s true calling has always been to protect, not to murder needlessly. We’ve lost sight of that calling over the centuries, but I still believe we can reclaim our true heritage.”

Ardeth smiled wistfully at the thought, though it faded a bit as he looked down at a few jagged stones protruding from the sand.

“What I wouldn’t give to erase the sins of our past…”

“If a man does not embrace his past, he has no future.” Sohail replied, shaking his head. “You have learned a great deal from this experience, Ardeth. Now you must use that knowledge to shape your future. Our future.”

Ardeth looked up again, the smile slowly returning to his face.

“Thank you, Father.”

As they both left Hamunaptra and began to ride home, Ardeth couldn’t help but chuckle to himself.

“It’s incredible. The treasure hunters were guided by the two sole survivors among the Legionnaires three years ago, and three of them defeated the Creature when we could not.” Ardeth mused. “It was pure coincidence that saved us in the end.”

“There is a fine line between coincidence and fate, my son.” Sohail said, smiling as well. “Come; your mother is waiting for us.”

As they continued to ride, another breeze picked up, this one stronger than before. Ardeth noticed the night sky becoming just a little darker, as though the stars themselves seemed to fade away one by one.

A lone figure stood at the cliff overlooking the City of the dead. The resting place of the Pharaohs of old, and a reminder of what he had lost so long ago. Looking down to see a set of horses and riders standing in the middle of the ruins of the old city. He couldn’t hear what they were speaking about, but he could tell they were of the Medjai tribe, for only the Medjai knew of this location, and the significance of this place.

As they were beginning to ride off into the night he caused a dark wind to blow. He then opened a portal and walked into it. A portal appeared before the two men hane he walked out from the darkness. His mere presence would cause the horses to side step, but he didn’t miss a beat as he slowly walked towards the men.

“Well, well. What brings two warriors out to the middle of the desert?” The man spoke in a calm tone. “Are you perhaps looking for something, or maybe you are lost? This desert can be confusing to those not accustomed to her treachery.”

The figure that blocked their path was shrouded in the dark of the night, but the Ancient Egyptian language he spoke was unmistakable to a Medjai. Could this be a lost spirit from Hamunaptra? It would hardly be surprising, given Hamunaptra’s nature. The rest of the world saw the necropolis as nothing but a giant treasure chest, but the Medjai had known and respected Hamunaptra’s true mystical nature for thousands of years.

“We might ask the same of you, spirit.” Sohail replied politely in the same language. “What is it you seek that binds you to this world?”

Ra chuckled under his breath at the older man’s reply to his question. It seemed the Medjai haven’t fallen too far from their traditions. They were treating him like a wandering spirit. This could work to his advantage. If they were off their guard then he could capture his target, and bring him to Noctis. Though the only thing inside of this deserted ruin was Bloody Ultima his Keyblade. However, he doubted there was a way to actually reach it.

“What I seek is to retrieve the weapon I sealed inside Hamunaptra by the Pharaoh’s command.”

“A weapon?” Sohail asked, his voice softening a bit as he contemplated the thought. Digging up such a weapon was virtually impossible now, especially for just the two of them with none of the necessary equipment.

“This weapon…” Ardeth began, thinking of something. “Did it look anything like this?”

He summoned the key-shaped sword that had saved his life in these ruins not too long ago: the sword that until recently would not so much as let him hold it. Could this be the weapon the spirit had lost?

These two were way too easy to fool. Such pure hearted fools. Believing anything a stranger said. Let alone thinking that he was a spirit. This was almost too comical, it was hard for him to refrain from laughing and blowing his cover. Then the youngest of the two revealed that he was the one chosen to become a warrior that fought the darkness. A smile hidden in the darkness crossed his lips as he examined the Keyblade. If he didn’t know better this blade seemed like it was incomplete. He wondered why, but that really didn’t concern him. Though it might be fun to bring it up.

“That blade. How did you get it? I sealed it away. How did the seal break?” He said in a surprised voice as he took a couple of steps forward. Though this was not his Keyblade he figured if he got it out of the Medjai’s hands he would be able to attack him without worry, and kill him before he could become a nuisance.

“I’m not sure.” Ardeth admitted. “When I first saw it, it disappeared out of my grasp. Only recently was I able to grasp it, and summon it at will.” Nevertheless, he started to hold out the Keyblade toward the spirit. “But if you are its rightful owner, I am honor-bound to respect that.”

“Wait, Ardeth!” Sohail interrupted, pulling Ardeth’s sword arm back before he could give the Keyblade to the figure. “Something’s not right… did you ever notice any seal on this sword when you first found it?”

“I… don’t remember…” Ardeth said slowly, withdrawing the sword away from the spirit for a moment as he tried to recall if there had been any seal in place at the time.

“This man was a Medjai: one of our past kin.” Sohail said, noting the spirit’s tattoos and clothing in the moonlight. “Yet he is more than just a lost spirit. I sense a darkness inside him…”

A devilish smile crossed his face as Ardeth was pulled back by his father. The older man could sense the darkness inside of him. It was amusing that the one destined to be a warrior of light was fooled by him, but not his father. He began clapping his hand and took another step forward.

“You are quite perceptive elder. Yes, I am not just an average wandering spirit. I am far more than just a ghost of the past. I was one of you once, long ago. Before my master took me under his wing.” The man said in their native tongue rather than ancient Egyptian. The wind around them picked up as the man took yet another step forward, knocking both Medjai off of their horses and frightening the horses away, then surrounding the three men to form a prison of sorts. The wind picked up the sand, creating a sandstorm that encircled them.

“Now if you don’t mind I would like to make this as painful as possible for the young Medjai leader the wilder of the Keyblade.” Ra said in ancient Egyptian as he pulled his sword from his side.

Sohail drew his sword as well, with a grace and speed that few would expect from a man his age, and stood defensively at Ardeth’s side. Ardeth, meanwhile, moved his key-shaped sword into a defensive position and at the same time drew his Medjai sword with his free hand. After obtaining the key-shaped sword, Ardeth had taken to practicing with this dual-blade fighting style to make use of both his swords at once, especially if faced with supernatural foes like this one.

“Who is your master?” Ardeth asked directly.

Ra busted out laughing as the two men took out their weapons and looked as if they were wanting to fight him. Were they really serious about trying to take him on. Neither of them were strong enough to take him on. He wanted nothing to do with the old man so he snapped his fingers as five Neo Shadows appeared between Sohail, Ardeth, and himself. They knew what the Wraith wanted, and they would keep the formar cheiftan bussy while Ra took care of the Keyblade wilder.

“Now that I have taken care of the dead weight it is time to play little Medjai.” Ra ignored Ardeth’s question about his master and attacked him with his sword. Aiming to strike the keyblade. He had no fear of the normal blade in the Medjai’s other hand. He was working to disarm the chieftain.

Ardeth crossed both of his blades in front of him to block the blow, but the force still pushed him back a short ways. He and Sohail tried to fight their way toward each other, but there were too many of these yellow-eyed shadows here, and both were soon overwhelmed. But Ardeth recognized the creatures’ inky black skin and beady yellow eyes, even if these particular creatures were much larger. And as far as he knew, they all ultimately served the same master.

“Show yourself, Imhotep!” Ardeth called out. Ordinarily speaking the Creature’s name like this was a bad idea, but if he could pinpoint where the Creature was hiding, then maybe they could stop this threat at its source.

Ra pushed down on the blades as Ardeth called ot Imhotep’s name. Had he thought that himself and the Heartless were servants of that thing? On this Ra couldn’t contain his laughter. How could this man be so ignorant of the truth.

“We don’t serve that thing. He is nothing more than a bug compared to my master. No, I serve a higher purpose than his. Besides, the darkness doesn't serve him; he serves the darkness.” Ra said as he pivoted his sword and ran it down the blades to hook into the teeth part of the keyblade. He continued to push against the blade to try and pry it out of Ardeth’s grasp.

“I wonder why the Keyblade choose a weakling like yourself? I don’t see strength when I look into your eyes. I only see weakness, and doubt.”

Ardeth gave no thought to what the assailant was saying; now was not the time for that. Instead, when the man tried to wrench the key-shaped sword out of his hands, Ardeth quickly countered with a quick thrust forward to free the blade, then immediately attempted to backpedal and swing the blade away so that it couldn’t be hooked again.

“The Medjai’s calling is about more than just one man.” Ardeth answered simply, continuing the battle without hesitation. In truth he had wondered why the sword would reject him one moment and then accept him the next, but such questions were not important in the long run. It didn’t matter why he was chosen, but now that he was, he would fight this evil to the death.

As the blade came towards him Ra stepped back and to the side freeing the Keyblade form the lock. He looked at the weakling as he could tell he was thinking of a way out of this mess. He shook his head as he raised his hand towards Ardeth. Electrical current popped around his hand. Raising the hand into the air clouds gathered and then a bolt of lightning came crashing down.

“The calling of the Medjai has changed from what it was when I was leader.” Ra said as he just shook his head and changed the subject. “Don’t think you are going to be able to get out of this alive. A weakling like you could never be able to wield that weapon to its full capacity. Back in my day someone like you would have never been chosen. The realm of light must be hurting.” Ra said in a condemning tone as he began to walk backwards towards the spinning winds. “Will you step up and be a man, or cower down and hope that I will just let you live.”

Ardeth’s attitude sobered on that note. How had the Medjai changed so drastically? But Ardeth soon remembered his father’s words to him before this all began.

“But our people’s true calling has always been to protect, not to murder needlessly. We’ve lost sight of that calling over the centuries, but I still believe we can reclaim our true heritage.”

Drawing strength on that note, Ardeth drew himself to full height and readied both his blades once more.

“‘Til Death!” Ardeth shouted, continuing to fend off the stranger while still fighting his way through the Heartless to reach his father. It was a traditional battle cry of the Medjai, who were trained and sworn to do everything in their power to stop the emergence of evil, and this time would be no exception.

Ra just looked at Ardeth as he seemed to find his second wind. As all Medjai should he choose death over being a coward. Placing his sword in the hand that had electricity running through it it allowed him to add the element to his sword. As Ardeth tried attacking the Neo shadows Ra ran up to him, and slashed down his sword.

“Now that is the spirit.” Ra said in excitement. He was ready to finish off the Keyblade wilder. To eliminate a thorn that would hinder his masters plan. Even though he had to hold back. His master wanted to push Undins hand, and force her to interfere.

“Fight and struggle. Try to survive. It is a pointless act. I will kill you now before you become stronger.”

Ardeth turned around and managed to avoid the strike, but just barely. The assailant’s forward momentum from running was enough to force Ardeth back a short ways, but this brought him dangerously close to the Neo Shadows behind him.

Sohail, realizing as much, ducked and rolled through a gap between two Neo Shadows to reach Ardeth. Now father and son stood back-to-back, Sohail pushing the Neo Shadows back and keeping them at bay for as long as he could, while Ardeth stayed focused on the assailant and attempted to slash both the key-sword and his Medjai sword at the assailant at the same time.

Ra jumped back to dodge Ardeth’s attack to keep him from attacking. He watched as Sohail fought his way to reach his son. It was something that he couldn’t understand at all. He rolled his eyes and then smiled. However, this could be used to his advantage. This man could be used to hurt Ardeth bad.

“So, your father is important to you?”

Ra snapped his fingers as a black portal appeared under Sohail. The Darkness started to drag the older man into its clutches. It would move fairly quickly, but it would allow Ardeth time to see the look on his father's face as he disappeared.

“Your father is now mine. So, what are you going to do now?”

Ardeth had turned around mere moments too late, catching only a fleeting glance before his father vanished into the darkness. The stranger clearly said ‘your father is now mine’, and that alone gave Ardeth reason to hope that his father was still alive somewhere, but now the stranger had crossed a line, and their battle was far from over. With a wordless shout, Ardeth went on the offensive, locking swords with the stranger once more.

“Where is he?!” Ardeth demanded, not letting up in the slightest.

In an instant Ardeth was on him. They each pushed against the swords in a deadlock. Though little did Ardeth know that this was nowhere near him at full power. However, he believed this Medjai was not worth him going all out. Chuckling at the man’s question as they continued to push against one another.

“Your father is safe and sound. As for where he is. That is my little secret. He is my prisoner, and he will become a stepping stone for the destruction of this world. Yet if you want to save him drop your weapon, and surrender to your fate.” Ra said as he began to push a little harder.

Ardeth stepped back, seriously considering his options, or rather his lack thereof. He could tell that the stranger was holding back and could easily overpower him anyway now that he was alone.

Live today, fight tomorrow.

It was an old proverb, but it was true nonetheless, especially now. Without a word, Ardeth stood down, dispelling the key-sword and slowly lowering his Medjai sword to the ground.

Ra smiled with triumph as Ardeth dismissed his keyblade, and lowered his real sword. The sand storm calmed down and now it was time to finish what he had started. However, the saying that Ardeth used brought back some memories. Of a time that has long since past.

“The Medjai still live in the past. Such a shame that you will not live past today.”

Ra held out his blade and pressed the tip against his chest right at his heart. He began pushing the blade deeper into to cloth and deeper into his flesh. However, suddenly a flash of light pushed Ra backwards. As a female figure appeared behind Ardeth as they placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Your Master has pushed his luck Ra.” the female said in a voice that sounded like more than one person was talking. “Tell Noctis that we will no longer sit idly by and allow him to manipulate the light to destroy it. Now leave and return this man’s father.”

“My master is not as kind as you make him out to be, and neither am I.” Ra said as he remembered what happened to him. “I will not free his father. If he wants his father freed he will have to earn it.” Ra said as he disappeared into the darkness that opened up underneath him.

Ardeth could only watch as his foe vanished, and as the shock of the moment subsided, he turned to face the supernatural figure who had intervened on his behalf.

“Thank you.” Ardeth said, bowing his head in respect, before his eyes wandered once again to where his assailant had stood mere moments ago.

“What did he mean by having to earn it?” Ardeth asked. “Do you know?”

Undine just shook their head as they turned to look at the young man that had been chosen by them. They didn’t know what would calm the Medjai’s mind about the matter. What would he think if they told him the truth about what Ra could possibly mean by earning the right for his father to be freed. Giving a sign they removed their hand from his shoulder. Then stepped in front of the Medjai.

“We don’t know what Ra has in mind for how you can earn your fathers freedom. However, what we do know is you have a higher mission to attend to.”

“A higher mission?” Ardeth asked. The full weight of that statement soon hit him. The Medjai were once the Pharaoh’s bodyguards, but ever since Imhotep’s curse and the fall of Ancient Egypt, the Medjai as a group moved on to protecting so much more than just the Pharaoh. But what higher mission could this particular spirit be referring to?

They didn’t know how much Ardeth will be able to understand without actually seeing the possibilities of worlds that are beyond his. This world is so closed minded to the possibility of other worlds, but they would explain as best they could. However, there was a line even they knew that couldn’t be crossed.

“Ardeth you have been chosen by the light to become one of it’s champions. That is all we can tell you. Now we are sorry, but it is time for you to go.” Undine said as a bright light encompassed the young Medjai. This light would take him to Traverse Town.

~~~

The next thing Ardeth saw was a strange new land. There were English signs in various places, and the general climate and the structure of the streets and buildings in this place were all a far cry from the deserts of Egypt.

“What place is this?” Ardeth asked, still somewhat in awe at his strange new surroundings. Was this where the ‘higher mission’ was to take place?

Alas, as the saying goes, ‘only the journey is written, not the destination,’ so Ardeth could do little more than wander aimlessly around this new city, searching for the first sign of why he had apparently been brought here.

DracoDeathtalon

06-04-2019, 12:26 PM

Vanigx was still thoroughly confused from trying to adjust to his now human body because of the blue fairy. He then sulked before rising up and fired his mako rifle still consistently making headshots on the target practice. It didn’t help though. It felt like he was still missing something, but he didn’t know what. His watch then alerted him to say that the darkness was coming before sighing and typed in coordinates on the watch before teleporting to the unknown location and looked around. “What the hell is this place?” He then revealed his keyblade that he called Wing of Darkness.

IejirKothar

06-08-2019, 12:21 AM

After his revival Rafe had wandered lost in the fragmented world that was the Keyblade graveyard until he was found by Yensid and the King. They had their own mission but assisted helping him to find Merlin and the three good fairies.The lost woods were an isolated location for the Wizards hut since he'd left radiant garden after the operation that slew Xemnas in the world between.

Merlin had thought moving his tower to this lost forest would have been the perfect place to train other keyblade wielders. It's isolated nature and lack of native populace meant they would be relatively safe and the chosen keyblade wielders could hone their skills in due time.

But Rafe it seemed after his revival refused to take the time necessary to retrain himself.
Rather He through himself head long into forcing his body to remember all it's old skill by force. Merlin vehemently advised against this method as it would be hazardous to the Rafe's health. But Rafe wouldn't listen to his wisdom which did not encourage much faith in the wizened sorcerer.
Leaving him to his training upstairs Merlin sat at the table downstairs as unsavory musings crossed the ageing wizards mind as yet another bout of dust fell over the table he was trying to sip his tea at. Above him he could hear the three good faeries fussing after the boy.

Above Merlin in the sealed room Rafe was facing off against an animated suit of armor. All around him furniture and dishes were broken, burned or just generally destroyed. Except for three very worried fairies dressed in Blue Green and Red.

"You have to stop, you're going to destroy everything."
"That's right you have to be more careful magic shouldn't be abused."
"Girls you shouldn't get so close to-"

Rafe ignored their protests and readied his restored keyblade channeling his magic into it to strike at his sparing dummy.

another muted explosion rocked the room before there was finally silence and the three faeries came floating out of the training space Rafe was using.
"I take it the lad is unconscious again?" Merlin asked striking a match for his pipe.
"Yes, though honestly if it wasn't for our own magic he'd probably be dead." One of the faeries replied, Merlin wasn't really paying attention as his head was tilted up toward the ceiling. "Jehosophat, this lad is the most stubborn I've seen in an age. One has to wonder what can drive someone to this level of self destruction."

"He does mention from time to time a "Master of Masters" apparently he sees this person as an enemy... or at least a villain I'm afraid we aren't really able to take his mind off of it."
Flora offered shaking her head.
"ever since we used our powers to reforge his keyblade he's been like this."

Merlin paced about the room puffing on the pipe before he rapped his wand against a table. "I'll see to the lad personally first thing in the morning then if he want's to destroy himself with magic then I suppose I'll just have to lock his power away until he can learn to use it."

Unfortunately for the well intentions of the wizard, Rafe wasn't actually unconscious only winded from the latest failed attempt to cast a spell. "No way old man, I can't let that happen." He muttered to himself grabbing his keyblade again. He was sure he had enough power to open a gate but he wasn't entirely sure where he would go, as the light overwhelmed his vision Rafe passed out from exhaustion as he heard the sound of running water echoing off stone walls.

Yamimoon

06-22-2019, 06:38 PM

As the moon was rising on yet another day in the forest clearing. It began illuminating a small cottage in the center. There were flowers surrounding the house, and a garden to the left of the front door. The beauty that surrounded the small cottage was breathtaking, and the illuminating plant glowed softer as the moon rose. Night was all that covered the land of the moon was this world's sun. Stepping out of his acutage Raizel was ready for the day. HIs lavender eyes almost glowed in the moonlight

Moving to the small river that ran by his cottage sitting on the same rock that the man was sitting on the day he was left here. As he looked at the water as the iridescent fish swam in the water he remembered the words of that hooded man.

“What a weakling you are. Allowing people like them to get the best of you. You should be ashamed of yourself. How could you… Well never mind. You need to be ready.”

What did he need to be ready for? A question Raizel has asked himself over the last five years since that day. Since his world was turned upside down, and his life became forfeit. The last five years have been difficult since he needed to learn how to fend for himself. Yet, now he had a small house, and everything he would need to live for the rest of his days… Well almost everything his life has been lonely with no one to converse with.

Though that was not something he truthfully needed in his life. He was content with living alone for the rest of his days. Standing up from the waters edge he began returning to his home. However, his peaceful life was about to come to an end when a figure in silver armor walked out of the forest.

“Well is this where you have been hiding Raizel. We have been looking for you for a long time.” A femanin voice said as the figure took off its helmet revealing a woman that Raizel knew well. She was the third seat of the Arkain knights. Taking a couple of steps back from where she was standing as fear filled his eyes.

Not knowing how much more powerful she had become he turned to run, but found that there was another knight right behind him. Had they been hunting him down this whole time?

"To think you would run this far.

The male voice said as he took several took steps towards Raizel. As he raised his sword pointing it at the runaway. Raizel didn't know what to do so he did the only thing he could think of.

"I ran because they use wizards as glorified batteries."

"What is your point?" The male voice said as his partner began moving closer to Raizel. "Anyone that doesn't follow the rules of our country have no rights. You are no different."

Feeling the other wizard approaching him from behind there was little choice for Raizel. He would have to try and fight his way out of this mess.

"You may not care what happened to them, but it is not right to use them as a power source. Our magic is a gift, and we don't need to be syphoned of our energy for the masses to have energy."

Raizel had energy swirling around his had just as the other two cats their spells. Raizel used his magic to create a barrier that he hoped would protect him from their attacks. He has been training all of these years. However, he was still not strong enough to fend off two of his fellows Arkain Knight's. The barrier shattered and the two spells hit him but not nearly as hard as they would have if he wasn't as strong as he was. The spells did damage nonetheless.

Raizel was on his knees as the two wizards approached him not taking any precautions as they got closer. This is what he wanted and he cast a wind based spell that sent them both backwards. Dealing with a broken arm and cuts with bruises he stood up and was trying to make his way to his house. But the man had other plans and quickly recovered sending a light whip spell at Raizel pinning the traitors arms against his sides.

Pulling the now bound wizard towards him the man kept the tension on the whip as he moved closer to his captive.

"You should know better than to fight us. It may have only been is that were sent after you but we outrank you."

"No, sense trying to reason with a piece of shit like him. He betrayed our great king, and now he tried to fight back. What a useless piece of trash."

"Well he was one of us at one time."

"Yeah right. He didn't even know what he was fighting for. He is not one of us."

The female wizard reached down and grabbed Raizel by the front of his shirt and sent an electrical current through his body. As Raizel screamed and convulsed in pain as small black creatures appeared causing the two wizards to turn their attention away from their target.

Raisel's vision was fading as he could hear spells being cast and the sounds of battle. As the darkness consumed him he felt a hand grab a hold of him. The rest was consumed by the darkness.

Lady Celeste

07-04-2019, 08:51 PM

“Harry!”
“Harry, is that you?!”
“Harry, where are you?!”

Harry’s screams could be faintly heard in the distance, prompting the search party to hurry in that direction, fighting even harder than before against the massive yelloweye that blocked their path. And naturally, when said massive yelloweye suddenly vanished into thin air, the entire group rushed at top speed, aurors and other volunteers combing the forest on brooms while wizards carrying lanterns followed on foot.

Luna Lovegood was among the latter, though she trailed slightly behind the others at a certain point, crouching slightly as she examined the ground at her feet.

“Something was burrowing here.” Luna remarked offhandedly.

The remark was spoken so calmly at a time like this that it provoked quite a few raised eyebrows. Neville looked at the holes in the ground, already going through the possibilities in his mind. Neville’s first guess that came to mind was a Devil’s Snare or other magical plant trap set for someone, quite possibly for Harry.

“And here.” Luna pointed out next, passing her lantern over the nearby vegetation. The nearby soil had no further holes, but was still visibly disturbed with scuffs here and there, indicating a possible struggle and lending further credibility to the Devil’s Snare theory.

However, as both Ron and Hermione pointed out, Harry knew how to escape from Devil’s Snare: just relax and let it fall off on its own. So even if such a trap had been set for him, it was unlikely that it would hold him for long with or without magic. And most other plant traps, such as Venomous Tentacula or Snargaluffs, don't usually burrow like that.

And yet what Ron found near the disturbed ground seemed to confirm the worst.

“Harry’s wand!” Ron said aloud, holding it up for everyone to see. No competent wizard would ever simply leave his wand lying around, much less an Auror of Harry Potter’s caliber. And yet here it was, in the Forbidden Forest of all places.

Two of the flyers on the brooms immediately turned around and flew back toward the castle, while the rest continued their search more desperately than ever. Harry’s name echoed throughout that forest for hours on end, yet there was no response.

Undine arrived too late. The world was already fighting the heartless, and the one chosen to wield Godric Gryffindor’s Keyblade has been taken by the darkness. There were several keys in this world, four of which were once bonded to Hogwarts’ four founders, but finding people strong enough in the light within each house to actually wield them is another story.

Salazar Slytherin’s Keyblade had remained inactive ever since Salazar himself left the school, as no one within Slytherin House was strong enough in the light to wield the Keyblade he’d left behind. Perhaps Draco Malfoy might someday prove himself worthy, but his heart is not yet strong enough in the light.

Helga Hufflepuff’s Keyblade was an especially tragic case. Hufflepuff House seemed to have an inherent inclination toward the light, but the Keyblade had in many ways adopted Helga’s egalitarian tendencies, as it seemed unable to choose one particular wielder. The best candidate Undine knew of might have been Cedric Diggory, but Cedric had been tragically murdered before he could ever get the chance, and Undine would be hard-pressed to find another Hufflepuff who could match the strength of Cedric’s heart.

Only Rowena Ravenclaw’s Keyblade remained, but fortunately there was at least one possible candidate, one Luna Lovegood, who just might prove herself worthy of it. Giving a light sigh, Undine made their way deeper into the forbidden forest.

Once they we're in a spot that most normal wizards would not dare to tread they opened their mind and connected to Luna's. "Luna, this world needs your light. Please come to us, and find out your destiny." Undine beckoned to Luna showing her a compass in her mind that will shower her the way to Undines location.

Luna stopped and listened attentively to the voice in her head. Could that have been a wrackspurt? Or perhaps something similar? But then again, probably not. Wrackspurts made people’s brains go fuzzy, but Luna’s mind was still perfectly clear, as was the voice itself. Then a compass appeared just as clearly in her mind, moving with Luna as it seemed to point somewhere specific.

“This way.” Luna said calmly, in spite of the frantic mood of the rest of the search party. Holding up her lantern in one hand and gripping her wand in the other, she started to separate from the group.

“Luna, where are you going?” Hermione asked. “Have you found anything?”

“Not yet, but someone seems to be pointing the way.” Luna confessed, already following the compass’ directions. Her statement was met with more than a few raised eyebrows, with some of the search party merely shaking their heads, while even the more accepting among their number were still very much confused.

As time passed Undine waited patiently for the arrival of the young lady that would inherit the keyblade. They could sense Luna approaching their location. However, she wasn’t alone. It seemed that a couple of Harry's friends decided to join Luna in her little journey. There was no harm in this at least for the moment. Luna would need to make her own decision, and the others would not be able to help her in this.

As soon as the group came into view Undine smiled. “Come children. Nothing here will hurt you. The creatures of this forest don’t see us as an enemy so show no fear.” Undins voice echoed through the forest. The sounds of many speaking at once may have been unnerving to some, but they showed no signs of aggression.

“Who said that?” Ron asked aloud, already brandishing his wand along with everyone else except for Luna. “Who’s out there?”

“This way.” Luna said, not nearly as startled as any of the others as she continued to lead the way.

“It’s them, isn’t it Luna?” Ginny asked, recalling Luna’s mention of someone pointing the way. “They’re the ones pointing the way.”

“The voice is the same.” Luna noted, continuing to follow the mental compass as the rest of the search party trailed behind her, now realizing that Luna wasn’t imagining things after all.

With Undine’s guidance, Luna soon found her way to Undine’s location. Everyone else still had their wands at the ready, as did Luna herself, though she was the first to relax in the figure’s presence, quickly deducing from her stance that she meant no harm to anyone.

Undine smiled as the small group of wizards approached them. Granted each of them had their wands at the ready, but that was of little consequence. After what happened it was completely understandable for them to be on edge. Giving them a moment to see that they meant them no harm, Undine just stood there looking at them.

“Hello young wizards. We are sure that there is much you would like to ask. Though we would appreciate it if you would put your wands away. We are not here to fight you. We are her to try and preserve the light of this world, and the balance that has been weakened.” They hoped that the young ones didn’t try and attack them. They would hate to have to fight back.

The group put their wands away for now, Luna being the first to do so, but stood ready to take them back out at the first sign of trouble.

“You said I needed to find out my destiny.” Luna said to Undine with a surprisingly casual tone given the situation. “What did you mean by that?”

“Yes young one. A destiny that will lead you down a road full of peril. But, it is necessary to save this world from the darkness that will one day consume it. The creatures you call Yellow Eyes are just one of many darknesses that are waiting for the command to enter this world and see it drug into the darkness. Only warriors with strong ties to the light are able to subdue the darkness. You are one of those lights Luna Lovegood.” Undine said not surprised that Luna is so calm. That was one of her many strengths.

“This is about that key-shaped sword, isn’t it?” Ron asked, recalling the events leading up to Harry’s disappearance and quickly putting two and two together.

“What do you mean?” Ginny asked.

“Last I saw of Harry, he’d just brought back an odd-looking sword from inside the castle. Said it belonged to Godric Gryffindor, and he was going to see McGonagall and sort out what to do with it.” Ron explained. “That’s when Neville got all possessed.” There was no need to explain the rest, as the others already knew what had happened after that.

Luna didn’t respond just yet, instead patiently and attentively listening to the rest of what Undine had to say. It would be no big surprise to anyone - except perhaps those insufferable Dursleys - if Harry turned out to be one of these lights as well, but Luna was certain that there was more to the story than this.

Undine already knew that Harry was a chosen of the keyblade. As the others were talking amongst one another Luna kept looking at them with curious eyes. Usually they would never involve the people of the worlds that have nothing to do with this war, and there was no way they were going to do that now.

“Yes, Ron you have that right. It does have something to do with that blade. However, we have to apologize now, but what information we are about to talk about is not for the ears of those that are not involved in this war. So we are going to have to ask you to sleep.” Undne said as she waved her hand casting a sleep spell on everyone other than Luna. Magic was not her strong point but this spell should work.

None of the others were fully prepared for the sleep spell when it was cast, and a few stronger-willed sorts among the group tried in vain to counter the sleep spell and wake their comrades, only to eventually succumb to sleep themselves. Luna looked down and checked on each of them in turn, but by all accounts they were still alright, and Undine did explain that what she was about to say was for Luna alone to hear, so Luna took that explanation at face value for the time being.

“You mentioned a war. What kind of war?” Luna asked, deciding to hold off on her other questions until Undine had had sufficient time to speak.

“Yes, there is a war coming. This war will be different from any war that you could imagine. This will be a war for all of the different worlds out there not just your homeworld Luna. You will have to obtain a strong power to be able to face the Darkness that is threatening to devour all the worlds. This same Darkness is who took Harry from all of you.” Undine waited to let that sink in and to see if the young lady had anymore questions for them.

“The same darkness where the yelloweyes come from.” Luna quickly deduced, recalling how the giant yelloweye had blocked the search party while Harry was being taken. “And the dark wizard who snuck in with the evacuees… he’s part of this darkness too.”

It wasn’t much of a question, because Luna could already tell that she was right. The assailant in question had made Harry find that key-shaped sword Ron had told them about, and then took control of Neville in order to force Harry to leave the safety of Hogwarts Castle. But now that all of that was made clear, all that remained was to do something about it.

“What is it you need from me?” Luna asked.

“The Darkness you speak of is one and the same.” Undine said as they turned to face the direction of the castle. “I am not sure who you encountered, but I am sure that he was a member of that darkness. Just as you have surmised. As for what we are needing for you to do is simple. The blade Harry was forced to retrieve is one of four special blades that are forged by the light to fend off the darkness. Now there are only three blades left, and we believe that you are a chosen wilder as well. We would like for you to try and retrieve the blade that was bestower to Rowena Ravenclaw. That is if you believe that you are strong enough to defend this world from the Darkness?”

“Someone has to do it, and I won’t really know unless I try.” Luna said simply, already fully prepared for what she would have to do. She quickly observed that each of Hogwarts’ founders had one of these swords, recalling that the sword Harry found was mentioned as having belonged to Godric Gryffindor while the one she was to search for once belonged to Rowena Ravenclaw. It was a seemingly minor detail, but if each of these swords was thusly inclined to choose someone from the corresponding House, then only a Ravenclaw could find Rowena Ravenclaw’s blade, just like a Gryffindor had to find Godric Gryffindor’s blade.

“What do you know of where Ravenclaw’s sword is?”

Undine was impressed with Luna and her resolve to trust a being she didn't know and to be thrust into a situation that will be full of uncertainty. Keeping their calm they looked to Luna. "We know of where to find what it is you seek, but if you are worthy to wield the blade is up to ost guardian, and the keyblade itself." Undine said as they swiped their hand in the air making the other wizards disappear. "Shale we head back to the castle and take the trial?"

“Whenever you’re ready, ma’am.” Luna said, her tone strangely light despite the obvious bleakness of their situation.

Undine nodding their head and waved their hand once more opening a white and gold portal. "The road ahead will lead you on an adventure that will take you beyond what you know." Undin said as they pointed to the portal. "We are Undine. We will lead you to where the key is, and to your destiny." They said as Luna walked through the portal.

~~~

Meanwhile, back at Hogwarts Castle, fearful rumors were already beginning to spread about Harry Potter’s disappearance. Rumor had it that Harry Potter had been involved in some sort of altercation, and then he was seen leaving the castle with a fellow auror. It didn’t take long for the castle’s occupants to suspect foul play; Harry would never neglect his auror duties like that for no good reason, especially not at a time like this.

Had the yelloweyes gotten him?

Was this the work of the vengeful Death Eaters who’d recently escaped from Azkaban?

Or perhaps worst of all, had He Who Must Not Be Named somehow returned yet again to exact his terrible revenge?

Undine and Luna appeared in the castle, in the library. From here the real test begins.

Luna and Undine arrived at the Hogwarts Library and made their way toward the Restricted Section, where the portrait of Helena Ravenclaw awaited. Looking up from her book, Helena saw the two visitors approaching her, and stood up.

“What is it you seek here?” The portrait asked politely.

Undine approached the picture stopping and bowing respectively to the young lady in the portrait. When they stood up there eye closed for a second collecting their thoughts before continuing. How had Noctis pushed them this far? A question that Undine had no answer for. All they could do now was try and protect the light.

“Lady of the raven. We request that you allow Luna to take possession of the keyblade that you are guarding. The light of this realm has been corrupted, and a new light must be choose. We know that your mother never wanted the blade to be used again, but there are no others that are worthy. We beseech you to grant our request.”

The woman in the portrait was just about to speak further, but then a voice identical to hers interrupted.

“The portrait will not grant your request. I instructed it to stay sealed.” The voice said. “The keyblade must never be taken, not by you or by everyone else ever again.”

Luna turned to face the source of the voice. The Grey Lady, Ravenclaw’s house ghost, was floating there, and moved in between her portrait and the two who were standing in front of it.

“You are kind, Luna. Unlike so many of the others.” Helena said sadly. “But you ask for too much.”

Undine looked to the ghost as she now stood between them and the keyblade. They sighted at this turn of events. They didn't know the details but they knew that she had been hurt. Understanding why she would be protective of her mother's memento. However, the situation call for the use of the keyblade. If not this world will fall to Noctis.

“Our apologies young lady. Normally we would never ask this of you or the guardians of the keyblade. However, the one chosen by Godric Gryffindor’s keyblade has been captured by the darkness, and if nothing is done then this world will fall to Noctis. What will happen then?”

The ghost was silent for a moment, taking the woman’s words into consideration.

“I’d heard that Harry Potter received Godric Gryffindor’s Keyblade… and now he’s disappeared…” Helena said slowly, still very hesitant, but Luna soon realized why.

“I know about Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem, how it was defiled and had to be destroyed.” Luna said somewhat bluntly. “But that won’t happen here.”

Helena smiled slightly, but then it faded as she straightened up and turned to face her own portrait once again.

“You may present your riddle to them as my mother instructed.” Helena told the portrait. “If they answer correctly, they may attempt to claim the keyblade.”

“Very well.” The portrait replied, then turned toward Luna and Undine as she told them the riddle.

“When are light and darkness the same?”

Luna contemplated it for a moment. This was exactly like getting into the Ravenclaw Common Room during her school days, so it was hardly surprising that a similar test would be waiting for her here.

“When the darkness is brought into the light and becomes one with it.”

The woman in the portrait nodded, and then slid aside to reveal a doorway into a vault. There lay a blue and bronze keyblade, which Helena Ravenclaw glanced at solemnly.

“You’ve passed the first test.” Helena said. “But the keyblade must choose you as well. Try to pick it up.”

Luna did as instructed, carefully reaching for the hilt of the Keyblade and gently picking it up, curiously examining it all the while. Helena waited for a moment, then nodded in acceptance when the keyblade did not vanish.

“It is done. The keyblade is yours.”

Undine was proud of Luna for passing all of the tests, and being chosen by the keyblade. Now it was time to send her on her way to where the others are waiting. Undine just hoped that with all of them together that the realm of light can be saved from Noctis and his Warthes.

“The first step of your journey had begun, and now it is time for you to leave this world, and travel to another. It is time to meet the rest of your fellow keyblade wielders.” Undine said as they opened another portal. “Step through to realize your destiny.”

Luna examined the portal for a moment, then nodded to herself. So this was where it would all truly begin. In all honesty, she had no idea what to expect, but there was no turning back if she was to truly face this threat.

“Just be sure to let my dad and my friends know where I’ve gone, would you?” Luna asked. “Wouldn’t want them to worry.”

Whether or not Undine agreed made little difference, because Luna already knew she would have to do this either way. Without another word, Luna stepped through the portal and braced herself for what would await her on the other side.

CrimsonLady180

07-15-2019, 01:09 PM

Mina was on one of her usual trips into the city in the early afternoon to spend some time at the market. She loves seeing the citizens especially the children that would beckon her to play with them much like any other day. Today was a day of tag and one of little girls was it chasing after all the kids with Wilhemina's help. "I'm gonna catch ya!!" Mina would giggle once a child was in reach she'd pick them up and hug them before setting them down to join all the it people until the last child was caught. Moments later Wilhelmina noticed it seemed oddly darker then it should be for the time. "Is it really that late...? I should get Syrena. Okay children! I have to go get my little sister now, make sure you go back to your parents okay?" Wilhelmina said with a smile and giving each of the children a hug before heading on her way. She could still hear the kids calling out to her saying bye until she was out of view. The school wasn't that far from the market, as she made her way to the building she can see the worried looks the people around her look toward the bridge in the distance.

It looked like shadows stretching across the bridge and heading into town. Without a second thought her instincts brought her to the bridge keyblade in hand followed by some guard that have been keeping an eye on her. Once her keyblade was revealed the shadows shifted then rose up into a small army of shadowy creatures with ghoulish yellow eyes making her feel uneasy. "One of you please return to my mother and raise the alarm while on your way tell people to head to the castle for safety. My family can handle the rest once they know what's going on. The rest of us will keep the city safe until the barrier is in place. Remember everyone's to stick together to pick them off until we know their weakness," Wilhelmina was with a stern commanding presences with in her words.

"Yes, Princess! Stay in formation! Bows at the ready in the towers!" the leader of the guards yelled then with a nod everyone was ready. Those in the towers by the bridge's entrance had their bows aimed at the ready. Soon the creatures started to quickly pool into the city. Some of the people that stayed a moment to watch in horror began to run away in a panic while parents pick up their children and began heading to safety. The crowds of people scattered everywhere screaming and yelling, but it seemed to stop for a moment when she heard a voice, "Go! You must defeat the darkness!" Without another moment Wilhelmina began to cut down the creatures as she advanced backward even with the valiant efforts of the guards and even some citizen that chose to fight people were still being cut down by the creatures. She did her best to hold out with the help of those fighting along side her when suddenly light magic flowed all around them pushing out the darkness and forming the dome around the city. Wilhelmina knew all to well it was one of the fail safe protection spells activated by her mother, but it's only a temporary fix. Mina ran back to the palace tower to see what they were going to do as well as what was going on.

Wilhelmina finally made it back within the tower where guards, maids, and other staff were running around frantically trying to account all the royal members of the family when one of her mother's personal guards approached her. "Princess Wilhelmina! You're safe! Your mother is looking for you, she said to go to the library while we locate everyone else. Prince Larson has also made a safe return. The King went out to find you and Princess Syrena at the school, but we haven't heard from them yet, but don't worry we'll find them. You have my word as guard of the royal family," the guard spoke with a bow and salute. The Queen's personal guard knew that there is something special within the library, but not much else is know since everything is to be kept between the queen and first daughter.

"Thank you, please let me and my mother know when the rest of my family has return," Wilhelmina replied with a thankful smile and curtsy before heading off to the library and down to the large white doors where her mother stood in the center of the room. The statues in the room were glowing as the old magic flowed around them and out of the tower as a barrier of light to keep the darkness out, but at a cost of the barrier slowly shrinking if there wasn't someone to fully concentrate on the barrier. "Mother... I saw what we talked about... That darkness... It's actually here! Hurting and consuming people! What can we do? I know we're suppose to keep the city safe and figure out where the darkness is steaming from, but I'm so worried about everyone and I'm just not sure what we can do, Mother," Wilhelmina said with worry filling her voice as tears began to fill her eyes thinking of how people were torn away and stolen by the darkness.

Queen Stella gave her daughter a hug to calm her down with stroking her hair softly as if to push away Mina's fears. "My dear child, please don't fret. We need to figure out what to do, but stay strong for we knew this day would come whether it was during either of our reign or somewhere down the line. Now as for what you're going to do is the hardest thing to do, find and destroy the source of darkness which you cannot do alone. The real First Queen's book looks like the blue book in the library that replicates the real book and it's within this room. It will tell you much of what you need to know, but we don't bring it out unless it's an emergency like this. You are probably the first to actually read the real book on your travels and find others that wield keyblades, only a force of light can destroy darkness. I fear we are also not the only ones dealing with such loss so as Queen I must stay here to protect the city, our people, and our family. Let us get you ready for your journey, we don't have a lot of time and it is time to inform the family of what we must do," the Queen explained revealing the hiding place of the book handing it Wilhelmina then ushering her up to the throne room where the rest of the royal family was when they returned.

The King and Prince Larson suffered from pretty minor injuries while young Princess Syrena was badly injured with deep scratches on her stomach and arm which the healers and Larson were doing their best to help Syrena. King Marcus watched helplessly with very little magic since he was originally a knight while Larson's focus was on healing Syrena who was whimper softly as Queen Stella and Wilhelmina ran over to help. With the three royals and the healers working together they quickly healed Syrena with a sleep like side effect that won't last long. After the family discussed Mina's departure King Marcus took Syrena to rest while Larson and Queen Stella helped pack what Wilhelmina would need on her travels including the First Queen's book which would be linked to the replica so they can keep tabs on each other. With that being done Mina said her goodbyes to her parents and brother then called upon the door to some town mentioned in the book where she would meet with others like herself, but once she leaves it won't be easy to return home. As a final goodbye present her parents presented her with a beautiful bow decorated with roses and arrows which could be made into a bracelet to make it easy to carry. With a soft yet sad smile Wilhelmina put her small messenger bag on her shoulder stepping through the doors feeling herself being pulled into a whole new world leaving behind the only place she's ever known.

Wilhelmina made to the new town still a little in awe by the sudden change in scenery, it was much different than her home but she didn't have time to look around and gawk at her surroundings. "I must find the others that were chosen by the light, but my mother didn't really say how I would find them... I don't even know where to start...," Mina muttered softly to herself. She figured if she consulted her book as she walked around may be the best approach for the moment. She began walking as her book revealed to her some information on the place she was in, but nothing to do with find others chosen by the light. Looking around it looked like she was in a market or shopping district of the town with strangely bright lights. She noticed other people were standing around wasn't sure to talk figuring someone like herself would stand out, but still being of what to do Wilhelmina gingerly walked over as her heels clicked against the cobblestone walkway.

Heson Shadowbane

07-24-2019, 11:31 PM

Alinara checked the fit of her armor and the strap that held the sheath of her sword across her back. Today was the day she'd be leading the scouting force into the town where the warriors chosen by the Light would gather. Even just the barest thought of the Warrior of Light brought up the image of the pale faced warrior with his gleaming blade. Her world's 'chosen' of the Light. A fact that was a lie unto the testament of the Warriors blessed by the crystal. In times of peril when the balance is thrown askew, warriors will be called upon to restore the balance. At least that was the tale she was given by Darkness, the Shadow Keeper as he was also known as. He raised her personally, a testament to how bad the balance had gone to push what is adkin to a god to take part.

She was ambushed while visiting one of the few remaining free settlements. The Light Warrior had shown up and slaughtered 'heritics' that didn't follow the Order of the Light. She tried to save as many as she could, but during the battle something called out to her. A voice saying they needed her help. She started to go to the voice, only to be enveloped in darkness as something wisked her away from her world. She thought she could hear the voice with some sort of panic to it, but quickly it was snuffed from her ears.

Thus was how she met Noctis as she stepped from the shadows. A person that fought for darkness seeking her help in stopping the wave of Light enveloping so many worlds and possibly more to come. Alinara was quick to become part of his forces with a simple promise: "Aid me in saving my own world from the tyrany of the Light and my blade will be yours." The promise was sealed with him giving her a strange weapon called a keyblade. Something to lock away the Light with. She trained herself with this keyblade, but still mainly sticking with the shifting magitek blade that was made for her. It shifted with her when she changed her jobs, but the keyblade she was given didn't.

She marched her way to the portal that would send her to this Transverse Town, looking at the creatures that were already waiting upon her. These heartless. Mainly is was about a dozen or two of these basic heartless and two knight heartless as she called them. It wasn't a big force, but then again they were going out to scout the place. Confirm the gathering of those that fight to flood the world with Light and prepare for the real force to take them down. She had her own agenda however, she wanted to see if she could sway some of them to the true cause. The cause of balance. "Remember, do not needlessly attack the warriors. We're there to scout and be ready for the arrival of the main force. Now lets move."

Alinara didn't have trouble fitting into the crowd. Sure she drew some looks, but she was still a human. The basic heartless had gone off, flitting away through the shadows as the two knights snuck their way into dark alleys. She meanwhile continued to just look around freely, trying to spot possible warriors and.... just having poor luck of it. She was probably just missing them as she turned corners or having her view blocked at the wrong time. It was only when she turned down some side streets that she had her first breakthrough. One of the knight heartless preparing to drop down upon a blond haired girl. She dashed and pulled her great sword out as the heartless leaped. "Careful!"

She slammed the flat of her blade against it, blocking it from attacking the girl and flinging it to thr ground. "You were told to not attack. Go, find the others and finish your duties." She loomed over the heartless before it gave a salute and clanked off. Ali let out a sigh and turned to the girl, sliding her blade away. "Forgive me if that gave you a fright."

Lady Celeste

07-25-2019, 01:36 AM

Luna saw the knight-like yelloweye was about to drop toward her. With no visible fear or hesitation, Luna stepped back to give herself more space, then took out her wand and waved it in a quick circle.

"Expecto Patronum."

Bright wisps of silver light flew out of the tip of Luna's wand, materializing in the form of a hare that dashed forward to slow down the knight-like yelloweye. It could only do so much, but it gave a nearby armored girl enough time to step in and ward off the yelloweye, then turn around and apologize.

"Not much." Luna said almost serenely, as if the attack had never even happened. "But you're the first one I know who's managed to tame a yelloweye like that. How'd you do it?" She asked, genuinely curious.

-----

Seeing the yellow-eyed shadows sneaking through this city instantly put Ardeth on high alert, and he slipped away from the crowds and climbed up the side of one of the buildings to get a better view from which to track the shadows. Most of them were not attacking, but were instead simply walking around looking at their surroundings. What could they be searching for?

Ardeth got his answer soon enough when one of them was about to attack a blonde girl - British or possibly Irish, judging by her accent - wearing a blue and black robe with strange bright-looking clothes underneath, who summoned what looked like a large rabbit made of light. Then a white-haired girl of similar age wearing a full suit of armor ordered the attacking shadow to leave, which it promptly did, leaving Ardeth unsure what to make of the situation.

For now, he would have to wait and see how this situation would unfold from here.

IejirKothar

07-25-2019, 02:30 AM

Rafe wasn't sure how long he lay unconcious in that underground waterway, It could have been a night or longer, all he knew was that when he awoke his clothes were dampened from exposure to the water and humid air, what he also knew was the familiar sensation that awoke him. It was a primal fear warning him of danger. "Damn, hear already?" He thought as he pulled himself to his feet summoning his keyblade.

However when the young warrior went out on the hunt he quickly discovered that he was late to the fight as he rounded a corner to a small road where two young women were standing one brandishing what appeared to be a Wand similar to the one Merlin used and the other a sword though somehow imbued with enough power to destroy a shadow.

"How did you do that?"
The girl with the wand asked.

Rafe took a step forward as his keyblade vanished, he knew the creatures were drawn to them and it would be safer if he kept hidden till it was needed, no sense in disrupting the peace with more questions.
"Her weapon is Imbued with light, or something of similar potency" Rafe answered for the warrior. "The more important question I have is how is she so familiar with them, the heartless shouldn't be that well known to most people, normally their first encounters are their last."

DracoDeathtalon

07-25-2019, 04:06 AM

Vanigx stood up before looking around and opened his eyes. He noticed other people appearing and was extremely paranoid while glaring as he got out his keyblade known as Dark Bahamut before breathing heavily as he growled. “What the hell are you doing here? You have to stay away from me. My sins are too great.” He then rushed at them almost like he was trying to intimidate them.

Yamimoon

07-25-2019, 07:26 PM

Riazel awoke with a start as he quickly sat up quickly blinded by the powerful light that surrounded him. Closing his eyes quickly he slowly got used to the light as he slowly opened his eyes. The brightness was something he was not used to. When his eyes were able to see he looked around at the strange scenery. There was a bright light in the sky, and the buildings were so different from the city he was used too.

In fact for some reason he awoke on one of the roofs of the city. Wyay from the people below. "How did I get here?" Raizel asked in a confused tone. The last thing he remembered was being electrocuted and his vision going black. He did feel a hand grab his but he didn't know if that hand was the one that brought him here.

With everything around him he knew he was no longer in his home, but somewhere completely different. Event the amount of magical energy in the air was not nearly as strong as his home world. "Where am I?" He asked the wind since there was no one there. Looking around once more he tried to find someone walking around, but there was no one.on the streets. Yet something did catch his attention. A small black creature like the one that had come to his home so long ago was wondering the street. Though he decided to leave it alone since it wasn't doing anything.

Walking to the other end of the roof he saw a man climb on top the roof adjacent to his. Deciding that this might be his best course of action he jumped from his roof to the other and walked up to the darker skinned man. "Do you happen to know where we are or what is going on?"

Lady Celeste

07-27-2019, 05:46 AM

Ardeth did not expect the stranger who suddenly spoke up, but the trained Medjai warrior kept his composure and listened to the man’s question.

“I know nothing about this place, but I’ve seen those creatures before.” Ardeth said, looking down at the patrolling Heartless. “They are searching for something. Stay on your guard.”

The armored girl began saying something about balance and the 'blinding glare of light'. Ardeth continued to listen, not entirely understanding what she was getting at, but then another stranger began charging aggressively toward the group before the armored girl could continue. The blonde cast some sort of spell, and the armored girl drew her sword and continued her preaching, but now was not the time for speeches. Ardeth was too high up to stop the assailant, but he did begin to lower himself, likewise preparing to step in if necessary.

——-

“Heartless? You mean the yelloweyes?” Luna asked, casually pointing toward where the knight-like yelloweye had just gone off to.

“He’s right though; no one’s ever had a chance to study a yelloweye up close before, much less tame one. You must be quite an extraordinary witch.”

Luna’s admiration was set aside for the moment as someone suddenly charged at them as if to attack them. The silver hare vanished as Luna lifted her wand and stepped out of the stranger’s path.

“Stupefy!” Luna said aloud, slashing her wand in front of her. A red light shot out of her wand at the attacker, and would instantly knock out anyone it hit.

Heson Shadowbane

07-27-2019, 06:41 PM

Alinara frowned at the approach of another person as she was about to respond to Luna. However it wasn't for the interjection into the conversation, but more his insinuation that she was affiliated with the Light in a way. She looked at the two of them, shaking her head to gather her thoughts before answering. "I am familiar with them because they are part of the force that seeks to keep balance in a universe where the Light keeps cascading over planets and worlds, spreading further and further till there will be naught but the blinding glare of Light."

She started to draw her blade as someone appeared, charging to attack them. She barely had the dark blade free before the girl had flung a spell out at him, although her gaze had flitted to the blade he had. "This is what the Light calls now to fight for her is it? Those that don't ask the questions and just charge in to fight? Those that just will follow the command of the Light because they believe it to be the good? The savior?" She kept her blade drawn, ready to step in and defend herself and the group if needed. "It is part of why I'm here. To give the story that keeps getting silenced."

DracoDeathtalon

07-28-2019, 02:11 AM

Vanigx yelled in pure rage before aiming for a devastatingly strong attack towards Alinara while using Dark Bahamut as he saw the spell and quickly dodged out of the way. “To atone for my dark sins, I fight for the light using an Eidolon’s inner darkness.” He then growled at her while heading in for the attack.

IejirKothar

07-28-2019, 02:39 AM

Rafe grit his teethe and stepped between Vagnix and Alinara summoning his own keyblade and countered the berserker. Given the warriors loss of footing after dodging Luna's spell Rafe found it easy enough to get in past his guard and drive the pommel of his keyblade into the warriors stomach winding him and giving the three of them some moments to defend themselves.

In the lull the attach bought them Rafe took a ready stance facing Vanigx. "You're not wrong about that storyteller" He said referring to Alinara. "Long time ago I was party to an event that destroyed my home and my friends. But it's not the darkness or the light that I hold responsible, there's an individual pulling the strings. If you're mission is to stop another keyblade war, or anyone else from disrupting the world order, you've found an ally, we're not all like this nutcase."
His attention shifted to Vanigx aftwerward. "You'll find no redemption in randomly attaching innocents. You claim to be a danger to those around you and yet you choose to attach rather than flee to isolation. You're perpetuating your own sins, Leave now in peace if that is what you want, but raise your blade again and I'll cut you down hear and now, ending your suffering."

Yamimoon

07-30-2019, 05:18 AM

Raizel was content with the strange man’s answer as he looked to the strange black creatures that had attacked him in his own world. He also saw the fight that was happening right in the ally that was below them. The dark-skinned man made his way down to street level. Though Raizel just looked over the edge wondering what all this commotion was about. Yet at the same time he began to think about his predicament.

Granted this wasn’t his home, and the magical energies in this world were quite a bit lower than there. However, he could make this his home, and escape permanently from the fate that awaited him back in his home world. He could be free here without having to fight. To live a normal life. Giving a light sigh he stepped off the building and used a simple floating spell to lower himself to the street.

Looking into the eyes of everyone gathered he seemed a little off put. Nothing about them screamed that he needed to get involved. “Well this is a merry band that seems to be handling themselves.” Raizel said as he began to slowly walk past the man that charged at the small group that had gathered. Stopping beside him and staring at the man with his lavender eyes Raizel just smirked. “Light and Darkness are one and the same. One cannot exist without the other.”

Lady Celeste

08-01-2019, 08:11 AM

Luna could scarcely believe her luck. She'd only been here for a few minutes, and already there was a small group of friends gathering around her. Even the rage-filled stranger didn't seem all bad. That, and all this discussion about the nature of light and darkness was really quite fascinating. The armored girl seemed to think light was dangerous, and perhaps it could be sometimes, but not always. Then along came another wizard who contributed his own thoughts to the discussion, saying that light and darkness were the same and that they depended on each other, and Luna's eyes lit up slightly.

"I was asked a riddle earlier today. When are light and darkness the same?" Luna said almost casually, as if she was already good friends with all of these people. "The correct answer was 'when the darkness is brought into the light and becomes one with it'. What do each of you make of this?" She asked with a soft smile, genuinely interested in what they each thought of this riddle, especially the armored girl given her apparent fear of the light.

Ardeth stood slightly apart from the group, keeping a close eye on the aggressive man and deciding not to get dragged into all this talk about light and darkness. It was easy to get lost in such thoughts, and Ardeth needed to stay focused, especially now. And if that meant keeping quiet while this group had their talk, then so be it.

CrimsonLady180

08-01-2019, 09:59 AM

Her feet stopped short when seeing a shadowy figure shift passed her on the ground. "It can't be.... A-are they here too," Mina murmured to herself in disbelief. It seemed like there will be danger around every corner of her journey, even this new world must already be infested with the same creatures that attacked and took some innocent lives from her home world. She could feel her emotions welling up within her, a mixture of fear, anger, and sadness thinking of those lost to darkness. Wilhelmina took a moment taking a deep breath reminding herself that she intends to save her land and other effected by those creatures if she could. With the help of her teachings Wilhelmina calmed her mind and shook away the thoughts for the time being, there were more important things to focus on.

With that she could her the commotion of fighting nearby, Mina's instincts kicked in and her feet quickly jogged over to the area. The group was quite diverse with slight tension in the air as she took in each person. They seemed to be talking about light and darkness, but not everyone seemed to have agreeing points of view. Wilhelmina slowly approached the group feeling a little unease as she spoke to the man that stood quietly from the group letting out a soft sigh to release the tension from her body.

Wilhelmina cleared her throat to alert him to her presence before speaking just in case he didn't notice her. "Excuse me for bothering you, but I was wondering if you happen to know what's going on? Are you all the people chosen by light...?" Mina asked trailing off for a moment, "My apologies, I forgot to introduce myself before speaking. I'm Wilhelmina. I'd appreciate if you don't mind answering some questions so I could possibly get my bearings." She smiled gently feeling a little nervous talking to a stranger, but he did feel the most approachable especially with him being a bit way from the group.

Lady Celeste

08-02-2019, 05:55 PM

Ardeth heard someone else nearby, and when she mentioned a group chosen by light, he knew this would require his immediate attention. By all accounts the deranged atoner was surrounded by others who had the situation well in hand, but this woman had just arrived here and knew nothing of what was going on.

“Not all.” Ardeth explained, now that everyone’s attention was on the aggressive one. “The white-haired one controls the shadows in this place, and claims to want to hold back the light in the name of balance. And the others speak of light and darkness as being the same. All except that one...” Ardeth pointed toward Vanigx, “...who claims to use darkness to fight for light.”

None of this was making any real sense, so Ardeth could do little more than prepare for whatever was to come, and hopefully this woman knew enough now to do the same.

Heson Shadowbane

08-02-2019, 06:11 PM

Alinara kept her blade out, eyes on the berserker as others stepped in. "Even worse then. You fight without thought, thinking that you are fighting for something that has no purpose or meaning." She glanced at the others as they spoke up. All until Luna spoke about some riddle and it's answer.

The dark knight frowned deeply, anger etching upon her. "That answer is inheriently wrong. Bringing darkness into the light does not make it one. You bring something dark into the light and what remains afterwards? Only the light." She scoffed a bit. "The answer that you are told is right is a faithful answer. Convert the Darkness to Light. The Light is good and holy and those of the Dark must be shown the truth so they may turn away from their evil." Her frown faded away into a grin as she laughed. "Is that not the belief so many hold dear? They they are doing the Light's holy work as they strike down countless minions of the vile Darkness?"

The frown returned as she stepped towards Luna, her blade still out but not held threateningly. She loomed over her, narrowing her eyes. "The true answer of the riddle is shadow. That is the only time that light is not banishing darkness or darkness is not trying to snuff out the light... But that is an answer of actual reality and not of the nature of Light and Darkness. Order and Chaos."

She stepped away from Luna, glancing at the others before turning her back to them. "Ask yourself this: Why does the Light seek to conquer so many worlds, making it so Darkness has no place upon them? Opening the doors to let Light shine while locking the Darkness away, why?" She slid her sword away as she moved to walk away. The Light warriors had been gathered. If the Heartless hadn't already altered the main force then she needed to alert them. "You may not have the full answer if you're blinded by the Light's truth." And with that she was walking away, although she was seeing if any of the others would move to follow her. At the very least if they did it would make the task simpler.

IejirKothar

08-03-2019, 02:09 AM

Rafe kept his keyblade out still wary of the wild warrior whom they'd only just pushed back. But he followed Alinara just until he stood even with Luna still acting as physical barrier between her and Vanigx.
"If introductions are to be made we should find somewhere less open, these creatures can attack out of nowhere so it'd be best to secure a space they can't ambush us in." He said addressing the group as a whole. "I'm not sure how much any of us actually know about the current situation we've found ourselves but figuring out what our goals are would behoove this motley fellowship we've formed."

That said he turned his attention toward Vanigx. "IF you can control yourself you're welcome to join us, I have no idea how someone like you has the strength of heart to summon a keyblade but it's clear you're one of the chosen. However my conditions still stand. If you threaten anyone here again I won't hesitate to end you, that weapon shouldn't be used to destroy."

SpiritofDestiny

08-03-2019, 04:51 AM

(Spirits speaking will be in BOLD
Eidolons for my posts will be both BOLD UNDERLINED )

As the Sun was hanging high in the Skies of Spearia, a young woman with blonde hair and amethyst colored eyes, standing about five foot nine inches, looking about the age of eighteen wearing a white shirt with detachable purple sleeves. The girl was deep in thought when she was interrupted, but by a spirit of the world, “ Excuse me, Alexiel-chan, but Lady Elsinore and Aurora wish to see you. ”

Alexiel nodded, “I see, I’ll head back to Falthra right away. Thank you for letting me know.” She then pressed the button in the middle of her chest, to summon her armor, and then summoned Heaven’s keyblade, she then threw it into the air, which then were surrounded in white light, and then reappeared as four wings on her back, because she knew that flying back to Falthra was much faster than walking.

In the throne room, stood a woman in cobalt armor. Standing around 6’0” she was speaking with two anthropomorphic animals, one looking like a mouse and the other was a duck. The woman spoke, “I see, well this is not good news. I cannot believe that he is trying to create Kingdom Hearts again.” She then kneeled down and then spoke again, “King Mickey, thank you proving intel on what is going on.” she then stood up and sighed, “Master Xehanort...it has been many ages since I last heard that name.”

Then King Mickey spoke, “Gosh, Lady Elsinore how do you know Master Xehanort?”

Lady Elsinore smiling softly, although she was still wearing her helmet spoke, “Well, Xehanort, Eraqus, and I were taught by the same keyblade master. Under Master Yen Sid. It is unfortunate that that Eraqus and Xehanort pulled themselves in polar opposites. They have forgotten why having balance is important.” She then looked to the sky, which her throne room had a skylight, “After all, you cannot have the day without the night, you cannot have the sun without the moon, and not have a balance. Another way to look at it, you cannot have order without chaos, and you cannot have chaos without order.”

King Mickey nodded, “although it is understandable...but you cannot have one without the other.” The anthropomorphic duck then spoke, “What are we going to do now your majesty?”
King Mickey then spoke, “Well that is why I asked you to come with me Donald, although I know Goofy wished to come along, but it was for the best that Goofy could help out Master Riku and anyone else that he may gather.”

Lady Elsinore then wondered and said, “Hopefully all of those that Master Riku gathers, will be strong enough to take on Xehanort. That man may be cunning, but he is no fool. It does not mean that you shouldn’t underestimate him...”

Donald then spoke up, “What about you, why don’t you help us?” However King Mickey didn’t want Donald to finish his questioning statement but unfortunately for the King, the fates were cruel. Also wouldn't be able to stop what was to come, because Donald brought it on himself.

Alexiel then landed on the ground, outside the castle and unsummoned her armor by pressing the button on her chest, and first ran into Aurora getting down on one knee to show respect, “Aurora-san, I was told by one of the spirits that you and Lady Elsinore-sama needed to see me.”

Aurora smiling underneath her white cloak, “Please Alexiel, you need not be so formal, but you are correct; however Lady Elsinore is currently has a visitor, but come along.” She then turned to which Alexiel followed behind. Alexiel looked out to Falthra, not too long ago, this town faced an assault from none other than Rocial. Aurora turned slightly to see that Alexiel was not following behind her and then turning around and took a few steps back. Placing a friendly hand on Alexiel’s shoulder, “Hey listen, I can tell what you are thinking...nothing that happened was not your fault. In fact if it were not for Lady Elsinore, you, and I, who knows what state this world would be.”

Alexiel then interjected, “But Aurora-san, many good Spearians lost their lives...and if I was stronger, they wouldn’t have been killed.” She then felt a few tears fall, her body for a moment shivered, “If I…”

Aurora then placed a finger over Alexiel’s lips, not allowing her to complete what she was going to say, “Do not even finish that statement. You know as much as I that it wouldn’t have done any good. Besides you shouldn’t let it weigh your heart down. Also I mentioned that you should chalk it up as a learning experience. No matter how much you train, you can never really learn until you actually put what you have trained for to use, find what works, and fix what doesn’t.” Aurora then paused, “Besides you also know that you couldn’t have done what you were going to say that will be determined on the Day of the Prophecy.” Again Aurora paused, “I should know better than anyone Alexi-chan, and I have lived several lives. So in my case I know better than anyone that what I am saying is true. That being said, we should go see Lady Elsinore-sama.” Aurora gave Alexiel a small hug and then turn back around and they walked together to see Lady Elsinore.

When they approached the doors to enter Aurora knocked loudly, “Lady Elsinore-sama, it is I, Aurora Suzaku and Alexiel Hikari.”

They heard Lady Elsinore speak, “You may enter.”

When the doors opened Aurora and Alexiel stepped into and saw that King Mickey and Donald were still speaking with Lady Elsinore. “Ah, good timing, King Mickey, Donald, this is my apprentice, Alexiel Hikari.” Lady Elsinore motioned for Alexiel to step forward. Alexiel stepped forward and then bowed formally, “Hello King Mickey-sama, and greetings to you, Donald-san.”

King Mickey then smiled, “Ah, Alexiel that is right, you have grown up.”

Lady Elsinore smiled, removing only her helmet, “Yes, it has been quite some time since you last saw Alexiel. In fact tomorrow because she has become of age, she will take her mark of mastery exam. I will see if she is worthy of being a Keyblade Master.”

Alexiel then nodded, “Why thank you for your compliment King Mickey-sama, and I will do my best to not disappoint you, Lady Elsinore-sama.”

King Mickey looked to Donald, “Well Lady Elsinore I wish to discuss more, but Donald and I need to get going. And Good Luck on your exam Alexiel!” Alexiel smiled, and bowed her head, “Thank you, Master Mickey!”

Lady Elsinore then lifted her arm and then chanted in a dead language. “Well it is good to see that you are well King Mickey, you are always welcome here.” Then Donald interjected, “What did you do now?” Lady Elsinore smiled, “It is a spell of protection from a time that has been lost to many, safe travels through the realm of darkness King Mickey and Donald. May your heart be your guiding key.” she placed a hand over her heart.

King Mickey and Donald nodded, which they go to their gummi ship and then disappeared in a flash of light.

Lady Elsinore then turned her attention to Alexiel and recalled her armor, “Alexiel, it is good that you came quickly…”

Alexiel nodded, “Yes, one of the spirits told me, that Lady Elsinore-sama and Aurora-san needed to see me. So I am here as requested.” She then bowed before Lady Elsinore.

Lady Elsinore then smiled, “Please Alexiel, you do not need to be so formal when we are alone; however I have learned some ill-timed news. It seems that someone that I know is plotting something, which could destroy the balance of things. However now we must focus on special training today, especially since tomorrow I will test you, for the Mark of Mastery.”

After Alexiel’s intense training she then fell to her knees and then started breathing heavily. “You have done well, your skills have greatly improved; however even with that being said, you need to learn your limits, for if you push yourself too hard, it will be your undoing.” Lady Elsinore paused, “Also I know you have recently you found out that you have a new very rare and powerful ability; please keep this in mind, Alexiel-chan, if you try to use this ability too much and recklessly. It will be your undoing and you will not be able to defeat Rocial on the Day of the Prophecy.”

Alexiel nodded, “Forgive me, Lady Elsinore...I wanted to…” Lady Elsinore nodded, “I know…” she then placed a hand over Alexiel’s heart. “Sometimes you have too big of a heart. Sleep and we will talk more tomorrow.” Alexiel nodded as the urge to sleep was overpowering her. Aurora smiled hidden by her white cloak, “Poor girl, she tries so much. She always seems to push herself so hard, to prove that she can.” Lady Elsinore nodded her armor being recalled. “I can only hope for Alexiel’s sake, that it will not cause her too much trouble. Take her back to her room, and let her sleep. It seems that I need to investigate things, and it is going to be a long night.”

Aurora nodded and bowed, "It will be done, Lady Elsinore-sama." After Aurora took Alexiel to her room to sleep, she decided that she would go on patrol, to make sure everything around Falthra was peaceful.

As Alexiel was sleeping, she seemed to feel strange this didn’t seem like it was a dream world; however it was nothing but darkness around her. As Alexiel walked forward, she couldn’t see anything in any direction. It felt like that she was not even going in a particular direction; however all she could do was to keep walking. When she thinks that she sees someone, she starts to pick up her pace, running towards them, not sure what was going on. However as she was getting closer to this person, her vision was getting blurrier. She soon could only see colors, and vaguely make out the shape of people. ‘When did others appear?’ They seemed to be a two on one fight. Alexiel summoned her keyblade, “Hey! Two on one is not fair! Haste!” she tried to speed herself to get to the one that was being picked on; however fate would be cruel, no matter how fast she was, she couldn’t seem to catch them. When one of them had stabbed another in the heart, looking like the body shattered into pieces, also it unleashed a powerful light, Alexiel tried to keep going despite this, by putting her free hand over her eyes so that she could see, but then felt a sharp pain in her own chest, causing her to fall her knees, and screamed in pain.

This caused Alexiel to awaken screaming and holding her chest. Lady Elsinore was able to hear this, she stopped what she was doing and ran to Alexiel’s room. Lady Elsinore sat by Alexiel’s side placing a hand on her head, “Alexiel-chan?”

Alexiel was holding her chest while a river was flowing from her eyes, “L-L-Lady Elsinore-sama…” She looked up to Lady Elsinore with her eyes looking like she saw something worse than death. Lady Elsinore she lifted Alexiel up and hugged her. Alexiel’s face felt hot as it was touching Lady Elsinore’s cold body. Lady Elsinore hushed Alexiel, and was rubbing the back of her head, “Can you tell me about it?” Alexiel took several minutes of taking deep breaths, “I saw....someone...their heart...it hurts so much…” Alexiel was still holding onto her chest. Lady Elsinore hugged Alexiel tighter, “it is alright...I am sorry that you had to endure this...” After what seemed like hours and reassurances to Alexiel that everything will be ok. Alexiel once again slipped into the realm of sleep. Lady Elsinore laid Alexiel back into her bed and covered her up. “Sleep well...and dream happy dreams.” Lady Elsinore stood up and placed a hand over Alexiel’s heart, “Restoris!” Lady Elsinore walked out of Alexiel’s room and headed back to the library and returned to pouring over her books cross referencing information. Lady Elsinore was researching throughout the night, after some time has passed. Aurora returned from her patrol and searched for Lady Elsinore, finding her still in the library, asleep over the books. Aurora just shook her head and then quietly moving the chair and picking up Lady Elsinore, she took her to her room to allow her to sleep. “Working hard as always, Lady Elsinore-sama.” Aurora spoke softly leaving Lady Elsinore to get some rest.

Alexiel was awoken by the morning rays of Spearia's sun. As the two moons of Spearia was setting below the horizon,she then sat up and then stretched her arms out, softly yawning. She then decided that she needed to get out of the bed, and then got dressed into her usual outfit and then brushed her hair. She then left her room and walked down the hallway, wondering where Lady Elsinore-sama and Aurora-san were. Although she remembered the events from last night, she did her best to not allow it to bother her, after all she wanted to prove to Lady Elsinore that she was worthy of being a Keyblade Master and that all the training that Alexiel went through was not in vain. Aurora was walking down the hall, of course she had got no sleep, however her body was used to it, after all in one of her past lives, and she would only sleep on a weekly basis. Aurora saw Alexiel and had a solemn look on her face. She placed a friendly hand on her shoulder, “Hey I heard from Lady Elsinore…” she then hugged her, “It seems that your empathic abilities can cause you quite a headache huh?” Alexiel nodded, “However it's alright. I must have this ability for a reason. So are you going to watch over my exam today?” Aurora nodded. “I wouldn’t miss it for the world. Now we shouldn’t keep Lady Elsinore-sama waiting.” This time Alexiel nodded, and they walked together in a quiet silence.

When they reached the throne room, Aurora once again knocked on the door, hearing from the other side, “You may enter.” With Lady Elsinore’s acknowledgement, Aurora and Alexiel walked into the familiar throne room. The place where Alexiel and Lady Elsinore had many talks and training sessions. “I hope you slept well Alexiel.” Lady Elsinore said. Alexiel nodded and bowed her head, “Forgive me if I disturbed you last night.” Lady Elsinore shook her head no, “You need not apologize Alexiel-chan.” She then approached Alexiel and placed a hand on her shoulder, “Now before we start the Mark of Mastery exam; there is something that we have not completed yet. Since you have become of age we have been so busy with recent events that you have not been matched with your Eidolon.” Lady Elsinore then extended her arm and then various orbs appeared, “Now Alexiel, clear your mind of any voluntary thought, and sense with your heart, and we will see whom will become your Eidolon.”

Alexiel nodded, she didn’t know that they were finally going to do this today. She closed her eyes, opened her heart and then she reached out her right hand which she suddenly felt a hand grab hers, and then felt that the binding spell which binds the Summoner and Eidolon together. When the spell was completed Alexiel opened her eyes to see that her Eidolon partner would be Shiva.

“Shiva, I can’t believe that you choose me!” As she spoke, the spell that would bind the two briefly appeared in the form of a snowflake and then disappeared into Alexiel’s skin. “Ah, it seems that Shiva has chosen you, congrats Alexiel-chan.” Lady Elsinore said to Alexiel. “Forgive me for not performing this sooner Alexiel...”

Alexiel then shook her head no, “Please Lady Elsinore-sama it is not your fault.” she then bowed to Lady Elsinore, “Thank you, I will make sure to not disappoint you, Shiva, or Aurora-san.”

“Well now, Alexiel Hikari, my student for all of this time, this is the moment I will be giving you the mark of mastery exam, you may and are expected to use all that you learned from myself and Aurora-san. So now I will ask this of you only once, are you prepared to show me if you have the mark of mastery?” Lady Elsinore then summoned her keyblade and then pointed it towards her.
Alexiel then summoned her keyblade, “Lady Elsinore-sama, I am ready and I will prove that I have the Mark of Mastery. I will show you that your efforts to train me will not be in vain.” She paused and then stood ready for battle. “Don’t go easy on me, Master.” Lady Elsinore smiled, and then her keyblade started to glow then her armor appeared, “I wouldn’t disrespect you in that way, Alexiel-chan.” She then raised her keyblade and then the area was bathed in light, and then suddenly a sphere of darkness appeared but only in the immediate area around Alexiel. “Now her test begins.”

Aurora then stood close to Lady Elsinore and smiled, “They seem to grow up so fast don’t they Lady Elsinore-sama?” Aurora spoke to Elsinore. Lady Elsinore nodded and recalled her helmet, “Yes, but she has worked harder than any human that I have encountered in my long lifetime.” Aurora then nodded in agreement, “Or in my many lifetimes.”

Meanwhile after the light had passed and then Alexiel was now surrounded in darkness and then took in a deep breath, “Be not afraid Alexiel. I must show Lady Elsinore that I am worthy of being a keyblade master.” She then raised her keyblade, ready for whatever the Mark of Mastery exam would throw at her.

As Alexiel was taking the exam, Lady Elsinore and Aurora were interrupted by a spirit which then bowed before them, “Forgive us, we know that today it is little Alexiel’s exam, but we come with urgent news. The Heartless are attacking they appeared out of nowhere.” Lady Elsinore’s face made a scowl, “Figures, however I am surprised that got through the barrier that isolates this world from the others, unless…”

“I bet Rocial is the cause of this, Do not worry about it Lady Elsinore, I shall dispatch some of my troops, we will keep them from getting any farther, you make sure that Rocial doesn’t try to get to Alexiel.” Aurora then stood next to the spirit “Take me to where they first appeared, and I will contact the others to get there. Lady Elsinore-sama, please continue to watch over Alexiel’s exam.” Aurora then extended her hand to the spirit, which they took and then they disappeared in a flash.
While Alexiel was still inside, something finally appeared, it looked like a giant heartless, “Heartless? Here? It seems strange indeed. It appears to be a Darkside...” She then had a tight grip on her keyblade, “I will defeat you!” Alexiel then charged towards the Darkside, no matter what she was determined to prove that she was worthy of being a Keyblade Master.

Lady Elsinore stood debating with herself if she should suspend her exam due to this recent attack by the heartless. When suddenly she heard laughing, “What’s the matter Lady Elsinore do you not trust that big sister Alexiel can complete her exam?” When suddenly out of what seemed like nowhere, there stood someone roughly the same height as Alexiel, however her eyes were red, and her hair, black as a moonless night. “I am not surprised that you would dare return, although you were banished and shouldn’t have found your back; however your determination to end Alexiel’s life seems to be you’re only driving force.”

Elsinore then summoned back her helmet and then pointed her keyblade towards Rocial. “Do NOT underestimate me, foolish child. I have power from ages lost. This you should know more than anyone.” Lady Elsinore then concentrated her energy, “Mistress of the Ice and Snow… All things cold... Come to my aid in his battle, I summon thee, Shiva to my side!” Suddenly there is a bright light, and a sudden chill in the air. Rocial held her hand up to block some of the light, and then she saw the Eidolon, a powerful ally of Lady Elsinore; however Rocial was not foolish, because she knew Lady Elsinore had access to others and with a snap of her fingers could call on their power.

“Please, I am not here to fight you. Do you think me a fool?” Rocial then leaped out of Lady Elsinore’s and Shiva’s range, “I am only after her.” disappearing into the orb of darkness. “ROCIAL!” Lady Elsinore then growled softly; however she was aware of what Rocial was trying to do. She wanted her to suspend the exam because she entered in. However Lady Elsinore believes in Alexiel’s skills, no matter what Rocial attempts to do, Alexiel will prove herself. “Shiva, would you mind going to where Aurora-san is, and assist as best as possible, no restrictions on what attacks you use, but please do your best not to hurt any Spearians.” Shiva nodded and telepathically spoke to Lady Elsinore, “Yes, Lady Elsinore-sama, as you command.” she then disappeared in a flash of light.

Alexiel then stood breathing slightly heavily, holding onto her keyblade “I did it, although it was a challenge, but the Darkside was not undefeatable.” She then placed a hand over her heart, “Heal!” She felt her energy being restored. Alexiel then heard a voice in the darkness, “It has been too long, well for me I should say...Alexiel-ni chan” the voice was drenched in malice, she knew who that voice belonged to, and didn’t even turn around. “Rocial...it has been quite some time; however you shouldn’t even be here, you were banished from this world, for the crimes you have committed!” She then turn around pointing her keyblade at Rocial. “You hurt many people on that day, and I will avenge them, even if I cannot do it now.” Alexiel summons her keyblade armor and stands ready to go on the offensive. Rocial smirked, “OoOoOhHhH just look at you with your fancy armor. I hope you are not thinking that it will protect you…” she then summoned her own keyblade, “Because it won’t.” she said plainly. She then grinned evilly, and then created a mist to hide herself in, “Find me Alexiel...that is if you can…”

Alexiel then softly growled to herself, ‘Always hiding behind your illusions…it comes as no surprise’ She stood still, closing her eyes and trying to use her ears to try and see if she could hear Rocial’s footsteps in the darkness. Alexiel then heard something that sound like moving air, and then turned and clashed her keyblade with Rocial’s. “It seems that you are getting better about hearing movements, but it will not help you.”

Alexiel then leapt into the air, “I am no fool Rocial, but you know, as well as I. That any true defeats or victories will come when the Day of the Prophecy. Blizzard!!”

Rocial easily dodged, “Now sister…you should know better…” she paused then shouted, “Dark Thunder!”

Alexiel then shouted, “REFLECT!” as Rocial’s attacking almost hit its mark, it was reflected back towards her sister.

With a snap of her fingers, Rocial recalled her spell. “Well as interesting as this is getting…I am afraid that my time here is up; however remember this well, I will DEFEAT you sister, and darkness will overtake everything; Also so you don’t get bored, I will leave you something to play with…don’t have too much fun!” Rocial was laughing evilly and winked as she turned around and then walked through a corridor of darkness.

“ROCIAL!” Alexiel shouted and then clenched her fist, gripping her keyblade tightly, when she felt the ground rumble and from the ground. Alexiel took a leap back, and saw how tall this creature was, but it was something that Alexiel had not ever seen before. It had a mane that looked of fire, thorns that surrounded its body and a pair of flame horns. “What in the worlds is that?” Alexiel paused and then looked to the creature with determination in her eyes, “You will not stop me, and I will complete my Mark of Mastery exam. I do believe in balance, however you are going to try to stop me, and I must defeat you! You will not invade my home world!”

Meanwhile Lady Elsinore was waiting to hear news from what is going on with Aurora and Shiva, when one of the spirits appeared and bowed once again to Lady Elsinore, “It seems my lady, those creatures, the heartless have retreated into the darkness, Aurora-san and everyone’s efforts seemed to pay off.”
Lady Elsinore nodded, “Excellent, after Alexiel’s exam is concluded then I shall investigate matters to make sure that no one was seriously hurt.”

The spirit then hung their head solemnly, “Forgive us, Lady Elsinore-sama, but we know that after little Alexiel-chan’s exam is concluded, we sense that the forces of light will call her. She will have to leave us.”

Lady Elsinore recalled her helmet, pinching the bridge of her nose, “It is alright, I sensed this day was coming, I was hoping for a little more time; however fate is a cruel mistress. Thank you for your report.”

Suddenly the dark sphere was disappearing and stood Alexiel using her keyblade to keep her balanced, she smiled softly, “Forgive me, Lady Elsinore-sama unfortunately I ran into an interruption, I hope it does not affect your decision.” Alexiel then casts heal to restore energy and then bowed slightly.
Lady Elsinore shook her head no, “You did well, even when Rocial interfered wanting me to stop the exam; however I was confident that you would succeed and you proved me right. Now Alexiel, please approach me.”

Alexiel did what Lady Elsinore asked of her and then bowed lowering her head. “Alexiel you do not need to bow. Please stand.”

Alexiel then stood up, “Please give me your right hand.” Which Alexiel did and then Lady Elsinore placed her other hand over Alexiel’s. She looked into Lady Elsinore’s stormy grey eyes and then felt a burning sensation and after the moment passed Lady Elsinore let go of Alexiel’s hand and smiled, “From this day forward, you Alexiel Hikari have in my eyes, earned the title of Keyblade Master. Just as Lady Elsinore said those words Aurora walked in and smiled, “CONGRATS!”
Lady Elsinore nodded, “You have done well and worked hard. You stood your ground and remained focused, and didn’t allow Rocial to get into your head. Your understanding of balance in all things is very impressive.

Something that even I could learn from. Although you have earned your mastery from me you should know that…” Alexiel nodded, “If I were to travel to other realms I cannot directly say where I am from, but also not to mention to anyone about being a keyblade master, despite your reputation; your legacy has been lost to the sands of time. No one would believe that you exist.”

Lady Elsinore placed a hand on Alexiel’s shoulder, “Do not be sad child, you have proven to me that you can hold your own. Believe in yourself, and the strength within you, and you will always be victorious.” Lady Elsinore then paused and then took a few steps back, “It seems that fate is once again cruel because it seems what I once mentioned has come to pass. I am afraid that you must leave Spearia, and save what makes the main worlds fall into imbalance.”

Aurora then seemed sad, “Is it true Lady Elsinore-sama?”

She nodded, “However know this, we are always here for you, Alexiel-chan.” Aurora then removed her hood and then smiled, “You will do us proud Alexiel. Now I guess that it is time…isn’t it Lady Elsinore?” she asked Lady Elsinore.
She nodded, to which Alexiel went over to Aurora, whispering a request into Aurora’s ear. Aurora nods, “I will make sure it is done. Do not worry Alexiel-chan.” Aurora then put her hood back on and then stood next to Lady Elsinore.
Lady Elsinore then summoned a portal of white light, “The spirits have told me where the others are meeting at. It seems that the one you are looking for is Master Riku’s party. Unfortunately I cannot tell you more than that. Moreover, I have this piece of advice, your journey will have you meet good and bad people, I know your stance; however remember this, do not allow them to deceive you. Remember to remain objective, and your most important thing is that the worlds remain in balance. One last thing Alexiel, may your heart be your guiding key.”

Alexiel nodded, “It is sad that you are unable to come with me,” she then placed her hand over her heart, “I know you both will always be close, and I will do my best to honor you and prove myself. May your heart be your guiding key, Lady Elsinore-sama.”

Lady Elsinore then spoke a protection spell in a different language that has been lost to the sands of ages. “I know you will do your best.” She then paused, “Aeroga!” She then sent a blast of wind, to make sure that Alexiel went through, “LADY ELSINORE!”

She then crossed her arms in front of her and was sent flying back and then Lady Elsinore sighed, “Couldn’t have you try to reason you’re not being sent.” “It is the best for her for now. Lady Elsinore let us make sure that the heartless are completely disappeared.” Lady Elsinore nodded and followed Aurora.

As Alexiel was being blown back she then felt like that she was being summoned to where, she did not know, but by the sound of things, she was going to run into other wielders. She then summoned her keyblade armor, trying to then turn around, ‘I wonder where I am going?’ She then knew that where ever she was going she would need to try her best to be strong.

In a quick flash of light she finally landed she fell to one knee. ‘What is this place?’ she stood up and then was shown a vision of a boy with spiky brown hair with two anthropomorphic animals, one that she recognized as Donald, the other was that of a dog, but she did not know that one’s name, maybe they are in Traverse Town. ‘Who is that boy?’ There was an aura about him, but she couldn’t place it.

When Alexiel heard a voice speak to her, ‘This is Traverse Town. And you are in the third district. Others are here as well. The boy you saw, his name is Sora.’

Alexiel then felt strong emotions, although she couldn’t pin it she clutched her chest, she then took some deep breaths, ‘Where are the others I wonder? So that boy’s name is Sora.’ Her chest started to hurt again, like before she left Spearia.

She then felt the sadness of this world, ‘Spirit of Traverse Town, my name is Alexiel Hikari. How long has it been since you had someone to talk to?’

The spirit responded, “We are afraid that it has been too long since we have spoken to another that can either hear or see us.”

Alexiel then felt the different feelings of confrontation, but even worse she felt her own insecurities, ‘Lady Elsinore-sama never really told me how to interact with others?! What will I do?’ She then decided to at least see around. ‘Please Spirit of Traverse Town, I am here and will be more than happy to speak with you, do you know where the keyhole of this world is?'

The spirit mentally nodded, “It is in the second district. Your keyblade will guide you. We are happy that we have someone to talk to, thank you, Alexiel Hikari.” ‘Please, just Alexiel.’ She spoke to the spirit with a smile.

Alexiel then took a deep breath, she did not want to cause any trouble, but if the others that were called here are fighting, we won’t stand a chance to restore the balance to the worlds, and they fall into a deep unescapable darkness. So Alexiel gathered her courage, after all even if it is not accepted here, she earned the right to be called a keyblade master, knowing this seemed to give her courage, looking to the emblem on her right hand.

She headed towards the second district, when she heard someone speak, “What the hell are you doing here? You have to stay away from me. My sins are too great.”

Alexiel then thought, ‘Whatever is going on, I have to hurry.’ “Haste!” she then sped up to see if she could find the source of the voices; however not being able to completely making out what they were and then closed the distance making a gap between Rafe and Vanigx sliding between them, “Please stop you two, we shouldn’t be fighting with each other. She then summoned her keyblade; however only using it to defend herself if necessary. “Please I do not wish to fight anyone of you, but whatever the conflict is, we can talk it out.”

Rocial was hiding in the darkness where no forces of light could see or detect her, 'So these fools are what the forces of light called upon because of Sora's disappearance huh? Maybe we do not have to put in that much effort since if things keep going, they will destroy themselves, well...except for Alexiel. I will personally take care of her.'

DracoDeathtalon

08-03-2019, 07:51 AM

Vanigx stopped as he calmed down before putting his keyblade away and stared into Alexiel’s eyes as he curiously held his hand out for her. “Who are you? I don’t understand you, but I’m scared of myself and could really use the help.My name is Vanigx. That’s all I remember. I don’t know my past other than my training to fight with a keyblade and my Eidolon, Dark Bahamut.”

SpiritofDestiny

08-03-2019, 07:55 PM

Alexiel smiled and recalled her keyblade as well, as it seems that this young man was not going to cause any trouble. She accepted his hand, and then stood up. She then recalled her keyblade armor and then spoke, "Well Vanigx, I hope if nothing else this is understood, My name is Alexiel Hikari." she softly smiled but then looked solemnly, "You shouldn't be afraid of yourself, if it is memories you have lost, then through this quest that the worlds called us all here for, I believe that you can get your memories back; however no matter what your past tells you, know that it doesn't have to mold your future, as days turn to nights, so too can people." She thought about it for a second, "Though the past must be acknowledged it does not have to be all you are. Hopefully, that makes sense."

She then felt herself getting embarrassed and took a few steps back, looking down to the ground. "My apologies, I shouldn't be so preachy." 'Also I do not have any right to tell you something and try to push any beliefs on you. Oh, why couldn't I learn how to interact with people.' She looked up and saw a taller older guy, his face had tattoos and they were in Arabic at least she thought that it was, considering the distance she couldn't complete tell why however they looked familiar to her.

" Um...pardon me sir, the one with the markings, are you Medjai? " She asked him as a formal of tone she could muster.

Yamimoon

08-03-2019, 11:38 PM

As the events took place around him Raizel was not concerned with the why of them being here, or the reason that the others seemed to be in the mindset that the light and the darkness we're separate. Since they were only two sides of the world and could not exist without one another. The only one that seemed to have that concept down was the young lady that had used magic. Turning to look at that young lady he smiled slightly.

"When the light and darkness are accepted as equals young lady will be the only time the chaos of the heart will be quelled." Raizel said as he turned to the girl that was Wearing black armor. She seemed to think that the darkness was more right than the light.

"If darkness is the path you walk there is no reason to belittle the light. You need to see the bigger picture, and not be blinded by the wrongs that have driven you to hate the light. It exists inside of your heart as well."

All of this talk was not getting them anywhere. He was not interested in joining this small band of warriors. He was going to start his life over and not even think about the small minded people. He just wanted to live the rest of his long days in peace. So, with those words he was going to find a small place outside of the wall of the city to live.

"It was a pleasure to see that there is life in this city, but I have no interest in pursuing this path. I am finally free to live my life without fear and that is what I am going to do. May the lunar goddess watch over your path." Raizel said as he began to walk in the opposite direction the girl in the black armor was heading.

CrimsonLady180

08-04-2019, 03:39 AM

Wilhelmina listen quietly to the man as he explained the situation to the best of his abilities to remove her confusion. Even with the information she had obtained there were still things that hadn't made much senses to her. Before she could ask any further questions another one of the group spoke of the shifting shadows that could attack everyone and the need to figure out everyone's goals. Wilhelmina sighed with frustration then spoke, "That's why I don't understand the fighting with one another, it gets us no where and makes it hard to build trust or respect with one another. None of us will get any closer to our goals without working together or there's no point in all of us being here..."

She trailed off considering what would happen if this didn't work out what would happen to her home. Another person had joined them calming the more violent person down. Her voice seemed familiar to Wilhelmina, but for a moment couldn't place her while her thoughts were jumbled. The feeling nagged at her, but was soon distracted once more as another person was already trying to part ways from the rest of the group. "I don't believe any of us will be able to live freely as long as the worlds are being swallowed up and destroyed. Whether it is light or darkness this has to be bigger than all of us for all of us to needed here...," she said muttering the last bit to herself still trying to work everything out in her mind.

Mina looked at the girl more carefully being closer to get a better look. Her eyes brightened up at the realization, she did indeed know this girl. It shouldn't of come as that much of a surprise considering how the girl has a pure heart and gentle soul, but the young woman was happy to know she would have an ally she already knows. "Alexiel! It's wonderful to have you here, it's been so long since I've seen you," Wilhelmina said warmly as she pulled into a gentle hug before the man beside Mina could answer then letting go to give the girl space.

Lady Celeste

08-04-2019, 07:36 PM

"What is it you mean by 'darkness'?" Luna asked, not fazed in the slightest as the armored girl became angry and left, but she did watch the whole spectacle somewhat more seriously. The riddle Luna had mentioned had somehow triggered the armored girl to a nasty degree, even though no one had said anything bad about either light or darkness as she had claimed. That coupled with what she had said earlier about the yelloweyes and Luna’s own experience with the yelloweyes begged even more questions.

“We’ve all been talking about light and darkness.” Luna mused aloud. “But have we all been talking about the same things?”

What little semblance of calm this group had was quickly slipping away. At least the berserker had finally calmed down and at least one of their number had enough sense to walk away from this madness. However, the blonde girl mentioned a riddle that sparked a rage-filled outburst from the armored girl, who then suddenly turned to leave. That alone was strange enough, for the armored girl to lash out with such fury and then suddenly attempt walk away without explanation. But Ardeth had not forgotten that it was she who controlled the yellow-eyed shadows. Still, the blonde girl brought up an interesting point, that perhaps everyone here had a different understanding of ‘light’ and ‘darkness’ that was leading to all this miscommunication.

Needless to say, Ardeth was more than a little distracted when someone else addressed him in his native tongue and even guessed that he was a Medjai. He did not know how she could have known about the Medjai at all given their secretive nature, but that was the least of his concerns right now.

Thankfully the woman Ardeth had spoken to earlier recognized the Arabic-speaking woman as an old friend and approached her. With everyone who had been speaking to Ardeth now either occupied or leaving, Ardeth left them to what they were doing and watched the blonde girl and the armored girl attentively, knowing that the outcome of the armored girl’s outburst would be decided here and now.

DracoDeathtalon

08-05-2019, 01:18 PM

Vanigx was blushing as he nodded to Alexiel. “You’re right. I shouldn’t worry about my past. I have to focus on the present in order to improve my future and everyone else’s. Hopefully I’ll still get my lost memories back eventually.” He then slowly walked back to Alexiel and gently hugged her. “My name is Vanigx by the way. It’s nice to meet you.”

IejirKothar

08-08-2019, 02:36 AM

"Light and Darkness are abstract terms when you consider the order of the world." Rafe said answering Luna's question. "In elemental terms they are just opposite forces one unable to truly exist without the other. The heartless themselves are actually a normal occurrence, it's the branded ones that have upset the natural balance, from what I understand a scientist found a way to artificially create and control these heartless, whats more is that this individual has apparently been alive for quite some time and has been manipulating things in his favor all for a singular outcome." Rafe paused for a minute before deciding to lay his hand on the table so to speak. "I'll try and make this as clear as I can but understand I dont' have all the information, I'm sure most of you have heard something of this is rumor anyway, there is something of an organization trying to manipulate a conflict in order to release sealed hearts be that from the heartless or living people it doesn't really seem to matter. This is the second such event of this to my knowledge and trust me, we can not allow it to happen a second time. The first time this happened it completely shattered the words to their present state. All of my friends and family wiped out in an instant all for one man and his damned ambitions." He turned to Luna after composing himself. "That is the "darkness" I speak up young lady. The unchecked hubris of a mortals ambition and hunger for power."

Heson Shadowbane

08-13-2019, 11:53 AM

Alinara stopped as Luna spoke up again, ready to speak say something back, but then another spoke up. He seemed to have an idea of it, but the picture from his perspective. Knowledge from the places he is from. "The darkness I've seen here is one that has been beaten down time and time again, skewing the balance towards the Light. All from the power of a single boy. One that wholely believes that the darkness is something that must be banished from things. That only by embracing the Light can balance be achieved."

She just shook her head,returning to walk away. "But I can see that naught of what I can say will change your path. Even with the knowledge that for each time the balance is thrown askew, the stronger the backlash must be to try to restore it properly. Even if that means all must be reset to the beginning." And with that she had turned the corner, moving on to call forth the others.

DracoDeathtalon

08-13-2019, 02:58 PM

Vanigx was confused by the cryptic messages of Alinara but he focused back on Alexiel while gently holding her in his arms. “I don’t know why, but your face seems familiar. I just can’t remember. I wish I could because you seem like a kind and beautiful person who cares about people.”

Yamimoon

08-17-2019, 11:34 PM

As Riku and Kairi left in the portal Undine watched as the portal closed and as the portal was closing a black spot appeared inside of the portal as it closed. The color drained from their face as they realized that Noctis must have been watching, and that darkness they saw was him or one of his wraiths entering the same portal. All they could do was hope that nothing happened to the two young warriors.

They turned and faced the ocean as the sun was setting over the water. An orange red glow filled the sky as they closed their eyes as they thought of what could happen. “My the light protect both of those young warriors. The light can lose another warrior to the darkness.” Undin said as they disappeared in a flash of light.

As Riku and Kairi was being transported through the light to Traverse Town. Suddenly a darkness reached for Riku and began surrounding him. Fighting back Riku did as much as he could against the darkness that was surrounding him. Yet it was all in vain. In a panic he looked to Kairi to make sure she was okay, and saw that the darkness was leaving her alone. This was a relief, but at the same time raised the question. Why was it after him again?

Pushing these thoughts to the back of his mind since he needed to concentrate on the task at hand he raised his voice to reach Kairi. He needed her to not get involved whatever this was it was after him and him alone. He knew she would try and help him.

“Kairi, Don’t worry about me. Just keep going. They will need you to guide them until I return.”

As Kairi was walking slightly ahead of Riku deep in thought about meeting these new wielders. Then as they were heading to Traverse Town Kairi felt something was wrong. When she heard his words she turned and said before he was taken by the darkness, "Riku! Don't you dare let them get to you. We will find a way to save you!" However she felt hurt that the darkness was trying to take Riku, they already took Sora. Although she was likely not targeted was because of the fact that she is a princess of heart; however with the being said, why were they not after her?

When those words left Riku’s lips the darkness consumed him and took him from the corridor of light. The darkness felt like it was constricting around him closing of his breath and threatening to take his consciousness. Then suddenly the darkness released him from his bonds and dropped him off in an unknown location in the realm of darkness.

Riku slowly picked himself up off the ground and took in his surroundings. This place was familiar, and yet at the same time the darkness around him was so thick that he felt like it was going to consume him.

“Where is this place?’ Riku questioned knowing good and well that no one would answer. The realm of Darkness has never been known as a place of answers since the only creatures here were unable to speak a coherent word. Doing the only thing that he could possibly do he began walking through the darkness to try and find his way back to the realm of light. Little did Riku know that he was being watched from atop a cliff by a man in a black coat.

“Wander deeper into my nest, and become consumed by the darkness that awaits you.”

=-=-=-=-=-

Stopping in his tracks Raizel turned to the girl that spoke to him as he was leaving. Saying that if the darkness is not stopped then there would be no place that would be free for him to live. Though even with that he really didn't care to get involved in whatever they were talking about. He truthfully believed that light and darkness could learn to co- exist. Giving a large sight he turned his back once more.

"Fighting a battle that has nothing to do with me is not something that I have an interest in. Whether it be for the light or the darkness. Even if the world were to disappear in the next couple of minutes. I want to be able to say I was able to live for myself." Raizel said as he had this nagging feeling pulling at him. He may be acting like he didn’t care, but truthfully no matter how much he tries to close off his heart it was impossible. That was what got him in trouble in the first place. Thinking for others rather than just for himself.

Cursing under his breath he looked to the others. “Why is it so important that you have to fight the darkness? Why cant the light and the darkness coexist like they should?” Raizel asked this question was meant for the woman in the dark armor as well, but she seamed to leave before he asked.

Lady Celeste

08-23-2019, 11:40 PM

As the armored girl left, her parting words instantly caught Ardeth's full attention.

"Even with the knowledge that for each time the balance is thrown askew, the stronger the backlash must be to try to restore it properly. Even if that means all must be reset to the beginning."

Ardeth held his tongue and maintained a poker face until the armored girl had left, watching her until she was out of sight, and then he spared a sharp, yet sober glance to the man who had nearly left the group. Coexisting and maintaining balance was one thing, but at what cost? The armored girl had all but answered that question for them, and now a part of Ardeth was almost glad to see her go.

"Enough of this." Ardeth said brusquely, speaking loudly and firmly enough to hopefully get everyone's attention. He waited until he was sure he had at least most of their attention, and then continued.

"All of us were called here for a higher purpose. We may not know why. We may not want to be here. But until we fulfill that purpose, none of us will be able to return to our normal lives. And much more than that is at stake for some of us."

Ardeth paused for a moment, contemplating a suitable place to start, and then spoke up again.

"Now... perhaps if we each knew more about how we came to be here, we could see what it is we must do. One at a time. Who first?"

DracoDeathtalon

08-25-2019, 12:50 PM

Vanigx came forward as he looked into Ardeth’s eyes and spoke up. “My name is Vanigx. I somehow arrived here while fighting against hordes of Heartless in Neo Midgar using something called a light rifle and other weapons that use magic based properties. I was on the frontlines until a Darkside that somehow looked like a dragon swallowed me up. That’s how I remember it at least. I can’t remember my past before I was on Neo Midgar, but I feel like I did something horrible.”

CrimsonLady180

08-31-2019, 08:21 AM

Wilhelmina gave some thought to what he asked trying to form the words as best as she could, "My reason.... I watched as those dark figure came to my world taking men, women, and even children. Innocent children... Even slaying valiant warriors trying to keep the citizens of my world safe trading their lives for their own. They even tried to take my little sister from me, so if the darkness wanted to coexist with light then why.... Why would it take the lives of children? Why make people flee in terror and cause pain if it wants to coexist? I know death is inevitable, but the deaths didn't need to be so violent," Before she knew it her eyes welled up with tears thinking about the horrific looks of her people's faces and how her mother would have to face it without her. Wilhelmina felt guilt for leaving everyone behind when she could of stayed and did all she could to help, but she was here with no idea how to get back even if she wanted to go back home.

She turned her attention from Raizel to Ardeth glancing up him for a moment then down to the book she had brought with her, "My name is Wilhelmina Rosewood of Crystal Oasis City. My world was attacked by various shadowy creatures until my mother was able to erect a barrier for the safety of the city to keep them out. It is my duty to seek out others like myself to bring the worlds back into balance even if it mean leaving while everyone else is in danger, so here I stand in hopes to fixes this influx of darkness in hope save as many people as I can along with my own," Wilhelmina replied trying to think about something else when remembered something else that made her look back up at Ardeth then spoke once more, "I'm sorry for interjecting earlier when Alexiel spoke to you, it isn't something I'd do normally."

SpiritofDestiny

09-09-2019, 03:25 PM

"Alexiel! It's wonderful to have you here, it's been so long since I've seen you," Wilhelmina said warmly as she pulled into a gentle hug. She heard the woman and knew who it was instantly recognized who it was, "Wilhelmina ni-sama!" She returned her hug, then letting go, "It has been too long since I have last seen you, tell me were you called by the forces of light as well?"

"Indeed it has! It seems you've grown a great deal since we last saw each other," Wilhelmina replied but her smile lost its warmth and a twinge of sadness passed through her eyes for a moment. "Due to unfortunate circumstances, yes. It seems we have something bigger than we realize on our hands, though I hope we'll learn more of this quest soon..." she said softly trailing off for a moment.

She felt Wilhelmina's sadness and she did her best to hide it; however, she then placed a friendly hand on her cheek and smiled, "Don't worry Big Sister, I know if everyone will work together, we can stop what is coming.” Although she looks to see the older man whom she spoke to in Arabic, just seemed to ignore her, which made her sad in her own right. She then looked to Wilhelmina and then trying to keep her smile, "what do you think Wilhelmina?"

Wilhelmina smiled placing her hand over Alexiel's then nodded, "You're right, hun. You're still as sweet as ever." She giggled for a moment then gave an inquisitive look, "What do I think of what, Alexiel?"

Alexiel smiled as she looked into Wilhelmina's eyes with her own Amethyst eyes, "Why thanks Big Sister Wilhelmina." As to answer her question to what Alexiel asked, not realizing that she neglected to finish her statement, she laughed embarrassingly, "Sorry I did it again, I forgot to completely ask the question." she paused and then continued, "What I mean is, what do you think of the tension that is going on..." Alexiel paused and looked to the few others that were around but didn't know all of their names, "Everyone seems to be expressing different feelings; however it seems that...everyone has a different opinion about what is going on. How do you feel Big Sis?"

"Oh, not to worry. I often find myself lost in thought as well, situations like this can be overwhelming. Anyhow my thoughts, I want us to get along for the sake of all the worlds. When we complete our mission is over I hope I'm strong enough to safe my home, it's the thing that will keep me going," Wilhelmina replied as her hand drifted over to the book in her bag then continued, "I think if we all get a better understanding of each other and our goals maybe we can all come to a consensus, perhaps we can move forward."

Alexiel then nodded in agreement, "I think that would be a good idea..." she looked to the others, internally sighing because everyone seemed to be on edge, which caused her to visibly shake, "Although I think that the only way that we may all come to a consensus is for the one that called us here, appear to explain the situation." She then felt the sadness radiating from the Spirit of Traverse Town. "I believe in your strength Wilhelmina, and I know you will do what you need to, to make sure your world is safe. I can relate to that feeling more than you know." Remembering herself that Rocial was somewhere, even if she knew not where. She would have to, when the time came, fight for Spearia.

When suddenly Alexiel was hit with feelings of what she was not quite sure what they were and being held in Vangix's arms, “I don’t know why, but your face seems familiar. I just can’t remember. I wish I could because you seem like a kind and beautiful person who cares about people.” A crimson red blush comes across Alexiel's face and stutters, "M-Maybe it is someo-one from your w-w-w-world?" She turned to Wilhelmina her eyes looking like she was desperate, after all, she never really learned how to interact with people whom she didn't really know.

Alexiel then heard Shiva mentally speak to her, 'Alexiel, be cautious with that young man, he has Dark Bahamut at his beck and call. I do not know how he came to acquire that Eidolon; however I cannot tell you what to do, but I can provide you with a warning.' Alexiel nodded, 'I understand Shiva, and I appreciate the warning.'

"I would say that's correct, then we'll know the purpose that brought us all together for better or worse..., Please...forgive my slight....overreaction...." she couldn't help but pause. “It’s just...well...the thing is..." Alexiel knew she was stumbling. She remembered when she first met Wilhelmina, she stumbled over her words like she is now.

"Touching someone against their will isn't easily forgiven, no one should be made to feel uncomfortable. I would hope that would be understood. Besides our focus should return to the main reason of why we are all here," Wilhelmina replied quickly calming down feeling bad for making things more difficult. "I'm sorry my Little Lady. I will try to keep myself from being so overprotective of you, I know you can take care of yourself but you're still as much of a little sister to me as Stella is. Take your time with your words, dear," she said with a gentle smile as Mina patted Alexiel's head when she noticed the man had responded to her question after all.

Alexiel nodded, “I don’t mind though, you wanting to protect me means that you care.”

Alexiel then felt a mixture of emotions from Wilhelmina’s response she felt really bad for her, she wanted to comfort her; however, at this moment Alexiel was not sure how she should. As Alexiel was intending to answer the question that was asked, she felt another presence, “Please…excuse me.” Alexiel bowed slightly to Vanigx as she headed towards where she felt the new presence.

A flash of white light as Kairi appeared, she looked around, knowing that Riku was also taken by the darkness, it must have been that ‘Noctis’ person that Undine had told them about. She had to hug herself for a moment, although she wanted to cry, first Sora, now Riku…she didn’t understand why the darkness didn’t come after her. She didn’t want to lose either of them, but now she was alone. She knew that she had to be strong, she promised Riku that she would find a way to save him.
As Kairi was lost in her thoughts, she saw a familiar anthropomorphic dog carrying his usual shield, “GOOFY!” she called out.

Goofy deciding to head into the second district hearing his name called, “Gosh, is that you, Kairi?” He came over to her and gave her a friendly hug, “Say Kairi is Sora with you?” Kairi’s eyes teared up slightly and then placed his gloved hand on Kairi’s shoulder, “What’s wrong Kairi?”

“Sora is missing, and Riku…he was captured by the darkness…” Goofy then wiped Kairi’s tears away,

“Everything will be ok, Riku has been in the darkness before and has come back…and looks like we will have ta save Sora.” Goofy smiled at her. Kairi smiled, “Thank you…Goofy, I needed to hear that.”

Alexiel was trying to find the source of the new presence, when she came across a young redhead and an anthropomorphic dog, ‘Wait, the spirit of traverse town showed this anthropomorphic dog in that vision she saw with that boy, Sora.’ Alexiel kept a fair distance and then spoke softly, “P-pardon me, did you both just arrive here?”

Goofy looked to the girl that spoke to them and smiled, “Gosh I have been here for a while, but didn’t find anyone until I ran into Kairi.” He then paused and bowed, “My name’s Goofy. It is a pleasure to meet you!”

Alexiel nodded moving closer towards the two of them, “Nice to meet you Goofy, I am Alexiel Hikari; however please call me Alexiel.”

“Hi, I am Kairi.” Kairi spoke trying to keep a poker face, not trying to show she is upset. She extended her hand, which Alexiel took and shook with a firm, but gentle grip. However, after Alexiel let go of Kairi’s hand and with the sad feelings that she has been feeling she couldn’t help but to clutch her chest, which then Alexiel fell to her knees, doing her best to keep her from shedding any tears.
Kairi then placed a hand on Alexiel’s shoulder, “are you alright?” Kairi spoke softly.

Alexiel placed a hand over Kairi’s and spoke, “I promise I am alright…it is just that…” taking a deep breath remembering what Wilhelmina said to take her time with her words, “You see…I am empathic. In short, I feel the feelings of others. With that being said to me, the feelings are a spectrum. Everyone that has arrived here, has had hit me with various feelings. It has left me feeling uneasy. I can understand everyone’s confusion. They suddenly being summoned from their homeworld.”

Kairi then perked up slightly, “You mean others are here?” Alexiel nodded, “They are in the second district. I felt your presences and wondered if you were in a similar situation.” ‘I just don’t know if everyone will be on the same page.’

Kairi then looking into Alexiel’s eyes, “Well I was with another, his name is Riku; however as we were heading to Traverse Town, the darkness seemed to take him, where I am not sure. I know and I believe in him. It just seems like a big undertaking without him here.”

Alexiel sensed what Kairi spoke of was what she was really feeling. “Once we are aware of why we were summoned,” she paused and then got on one knee, “I know I will do everything possible to help you get him back.” Alexiel then stood up, extending her hand to help her up. “Thank you, Alexiel.”

Alexiel smiled and nodded, “No problem. If you want, the others that have arrived they are in the second district. ” Kairi then asked, “Are you going to follow us?”

Alexiel thought about it, “I will rejoin everyone else shortly…I just need a little time to myself.”
Kairi then nodded and then spoke to Goofy, “Let’s go meet the others Goofy.” Which Goofy nodded and then followed beside Kairi.

Alexiel went over to find a place to sit, and then took in a deep breath, ‘It will be alright…their emotions are not yours…’ ‘Alexiel did we upset you?’ She heard the spirit of Traverse Town speak to her. ‘No you haven’t upset me, I promise. I am just having some trouble, these primal feelings from some of the other keyblade wielders. Their emotions, although not unfamiliar they are overwhelming.’ The spirit of Traverse Town felt bad for Alexiel.

Alexiel then taking in a few deep breaths and then trying to refocus her efforts to not allow the other’s emotions to overwhelm her; however, she couldn’t help but feel like that there was something in the air. Alexiel was unsure if anyone was around, ‘Spirit of Traverse Town, do you sense anything or anyone?’
The Spirit shook its head, ‘We are sorry; however it is possible. They are more than likely hiding their presence. We should tell you that you should be cautious.’

Alexiel then allowed her mind wander back to the question that was asked earlier, by the gentleman, although she didn't know his name “Why is it so important that you have to fight the darkness? Why can’t the light and the darkness coexist like they should?”

She had her own answer to that question, but she wasn’t sure if she should voice her thoughts. Alexiel figured that she should get back to the others. However, Alexiel still wanted to find the keyhole and she was still unsure if she should express her opinion about the Raziel’s question.

As Alexiel was returning to the others, she heard someone's voice, "Enough of this." Ardeth said brusquely, speaking loudly and firmly enough to hopefully get everyone's attention. He waited until he was sure he had at least most of their attention and then continued.

"All of us were called here for a higher purpose. We may not know why. We may not want to be here. But until we fulfill that purpose, none of us will be able to return to our normal lives. And much more than that is at stake for some of us."

Ardeth paused for a moment, contemplating a suitable place to start, and then spoke up again.

"Now... perhaps if we each knew more about how we came to be here, we could see what it is we must do. One at a time. Who first?"

Alexiel then wondered about how to answer Ardeth's question; however, she was unsure if she should answer. Especially since she was incorrect in Ardeth's language. It surprised Alexiel that he spoke English. Since she was close and could clearly see that the markings on Ardeth's face are in fact Ancient Egyptian.

"Well...I was told that...that something has disturbed the balance of the worlds...and was told that...others would be called upon, and we would be charged to restore the balance."

Kairi then saw Alexiel and then she herself wondered how she should answer the older man. Then Goofy spoke, "Gosh...name's Goofy. I am the captain of King Mickey's knights. His highness said that We'll need together to stop whatever is coming."

Kairi nodded, "I know that my friends have been taken into the darkness there names are Sora and Riku..." Kairi then was not quite sure about what else to tell them. Although she really wished that Riku was here now.

DracoDeathtalon

09-10-2019, 03:05 PM

Vanigx smiled warmly at Alexiel and was blushing heavily as well. “You seem familiar as well, Alexiel. I did tell you how I came here, though. I was defending Neo Midgar from the Heartless when suddenly I ended up here while blacked out. I can’t really remember anything except my days in Neo Midgar and my name. Tifa was like a mother to me.” At that moment, Vanigx looked to the ground while still blushing and thought of Tifa before smiling.

IejirKothar

09-12-2019, 03:18 AM

Rafe internally argued he'd already tried to explain himself and his purpose to these people and vaguely withed Master Ava had survived in his place, but she had ultimately chosen to take place in the war and he watched her fall. It was true he wasn't a member of her union but still, She wasn't after power for its own sake like some of the other unions were, but in battle your intentions meant almost nothing against the strength of your enemies steel.
He shifted his attention to the large Dogman... thing that introduced itself as "Goofy" and the red haired young woman beside him. "Two more faces, added to this menagerie, are you also keyblade wielders? Light, it seems I've been reborn only to truly take part in a second keyblade war" Rafe swore exasperated by his fate.

Lady Celeste

09-15-2019, 04:50 AM

Luna listened quietly to each of the stories that were being told in response to the Arab fellow. She was starting to notice a bit of a pattern: a balance between worlds, dark creatures attacking, being summoned by light to battle darkness... her own story wasn't that much different from theirs, but she may as well.

"Pleasure to meet you all.” Luna began cheerfully. “I’m Luna Lovegood, though most call me Loony. Recently graduated from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, where I specialized in magizoology.”

Luna fully realized that not everyone here would understand what she was talking about, but she let it be for now. The worst that could go wrong would be if any of them turned out to be muggles, but she had a decent way with memory charms if it came to that.

“My home was overrun as well, by the yelloweyes. At least that's what we call them. It's gotten so bad that most have had to find shelter wherever they can." Luna continued, her serene tone starkly contrasting with the scene she was describing. "Then Harry found a key-shaped sword at Hogwarts that he said belonged to Godric Gryffindor, but then he disappeared, and I found another one belonging to Rowena Ravenclaw. Then I was told to come here, much like the rest of you were."

Yamimoon

09-16-2019, 05:50 AM

All of this was starting to become a hassle. All Raizel wanted to do was just to live his life the way he wanted. Yet he had been dragged from his home, and placed in a world that was less magically inclined as his own. Then he found these people, and now he was going to have to fight in a war that he has no real interest in. Well it could be worse. He could still be in his home world. Then the man with the darker skin spoke in a commanding voice getting the whole groups attention.

As each of the people around him introduced themselves, spoke a little about their home worlds and told how they came to this place. His story was not nearly as interact as the others. He was one of the last to introduce himself.

“My name is Raizel Valen. I have no connection to the creature with the yellow eyes. All I know is that I was about to be forced back into the city when they attacked my pursuers. I passed out, and then ended up here. Free from my pursuers, and the possibility of being used as a battery.” Raizel said as he finally came to the conclusion that there was no way he was going to get out of this.

Lady Celeste

09-17-2019, 04:32 PM

Ardeth listened to each of them as they spoke of why they were here, and he ignored everything else for now. There was no more time for distractions. With each story, however, Ardeth noticed a pattern unfolding. Some of them had dealt with the same yellow-eyed shadows that he and the treasure hunters had, while others spoke directly of being summoned by the light to defeat the darkness, while still others spoke of friends of theirs being in danger because of the darkness So it seemed this was the ‘higher purpose’ that the stranger spoke of. Once everyone had finished, Ardeth spoke up.

“The one who brought me here spoke of being needed for a higher purpose, and it would seem this is that purpose.” Ardeth said firmly to the others, no longer tolerating any infighting or going off-topic. “We were each chosen to fight a powerful darkness that plagues each of our homes, that has already taken some of our loved ones, and the yellow-eyed shadows are its servants. In my home exists an evil so great that it was once deemed necessary to kill innocent people if only to prevent it from being unleashed, but if what I’ve been told is true, the enemy we now face is even worse than that.”

Now that that was settled, he continued.

“The one who gathered us all here knows more than we do about this threat, and I can only assume she will return to explain more. But I do know this. There is no hope for a normal life until this enemy is defeated, so forget any hopes of living in peace by walking away. And forget everything the armored woman said. Not only is she in league with the same yellow-eyed shadows that have been plaguing our homes, but her true intentions were clear the moment she revealed her utter hatred for the light: a hatred so strong that she would undo all of existence just to see it weakened. If either of those will be a problem for you, then walk away now. Or if for any other reason you cannot put the task at hand before your own needs, then walk away now. But from this point on, there must be no more fighting between us, or else we and all we love are already doomed. Is that clear?”

Yamimoon

09-20-2019, 05:25 AM

A dark figure had been watching the events from the beginning. Watching and waiting to see who would be the most problematic amongst the warriors of light. HIs master had planes for these young warriors. His master needed to take care of some business before he arrived. There is always a reason for everything Noctis does, and now was no exception.

As the events took place below he could almost have laughed at the way the choose warriors were acting. None of them could agree on the same thing, and yet the woman in the dark armor was a curious one. Should she be one of Noctis pawns, or was there another force at work? Either way the answer would become apparent soon enough. A portal opened behind the dark figure as the one in the dark armor had left and one other warrior of light left in a hurry.

"How are my pawns doing?"

"They are divided, and some of them aren't wanting to fight." The figure said in an accent as he turned to face Noctis. "Are they truly chosen by Kingdom hearts to fight for the light? Are these the champions Undine choose? They seem like children fighting amongst themselves not wanting to follow the path before them."

"Don't worry so much Ra. They will come around. I won't let them escape the fate that is laid out for them. They are the key I have been waiting for."

Not wanting to push the question raised since he knew what his master had in mind, but there was another matter that he needed to bring up. “Noctis, there was a woman in dark armor that claimed to be with the darkness and controlled some of the heartless. Yet, I didn't sense any darkness from her. She reminded me more of a warrior of light. Do you know anything about her?”

Noctis just looked at Ra with a smile and left it at that. That girl was being used, and he knew by who. It was nothing that either of them had to worry about. He felt that Kairi had arrived and was speaking with one of the warriors of light. A small smile crept up on his face as he decided that he was going to have a little fun.

“Stay here, and keep your presence concealed. I think it is time to have a little fun with my pawns, and bring them together.” Noctis said with a small chuckle as he walked to the other end of the building and jumped down. Not even the worlds would know his purpose and they are unable to tell anyone about him. Like they are unable to tell anyone about Undine. He was free to walk the worlds without having to worry about them interfering.

Before the young lady had decided to follow Kairi to the others he walked up behind Alexiel tapping her on the shoulder. “Excuse me miss. Do you happen to live here? I seem to be lost, and am looking for someone that might be able to help me.”

Alexiel was deep in thought about how she should answer both Ardeth and Raziel. Alexiel was also slightly concerned about the fact that there were forces of darkness, and more than likely were masking their presence. She wondered for a moment if Rocial was involved in any of this, after all Alexiel knew that she would use whatever could be at her disposal. She was hoping that she could try and get everyone to get along; however she was pulled from her thoughts when she was spoken to. Alexiel turned around to the one that spoke to her, she knew she should maintain the world order. This person couldn’t know that she wasn’t from around here, but she wanted to help however she could, “Please, no need to call me miss, I am Alexiel.” she paused and bowed slightly. She continued, “I am a little new here myself however I will do what I can to help in anyway. What are you looking for if you do not mind me asking.” she paused again, “Forgive my rudeness, I didn’t get your name.” Alexiel was able to sense some of his feelings, but she couldn’t quite tell his intentions; however she wanted to believe in people.

Noctis smiled as the young girl was being nice and keeping to the code of non interference. He kept his innocent demeanor as he didn't know what she was capable of just yet. Fighting a little as she asked what he was looking for. He needed her to believe he was who he was pretending to be.

"Well… I am… looking…" Noctis said stammering as he spoke as if nervous. Setting his resolve he stopped stammering and just blurted out what he was trying to say. "I am looking for others that are as lost as I am. You see… I am not from around here Alexiel." Noctis said as he ignored the question about his name for now. Making it seams like this was more important.

Alexiel seemed surprised at first, she wondered why he didn’t want to tell her his name. However, maybe it was because he didn’t trust her. It was quite possible because of the stammering, although there was always a chance it was just for show; however she still wanted to believe that he was just nervous. She could completely relate about being nervous, after all she was nervous around others. “Well that is alright. I completely understand what is like to having to travel to a new place. In fact since you mentioned about others, there are some others that are like yourself.” she then wondered and asked, “Were you called from another world? I can understand that it must feel like being lost.” ‘It must be what others are feeling or at least what it feels, even if they do not want to admit it out loud.’

She then smiled softly and extended her hand, “If you would like, if it will make you feel better that their others lost as yourself, I can take you to them. Maybe someone knows about you among them.”

When Alexiel treated him like the frail thing he was pretending to be it was laughable. Yet, he contaned himself to keep the act up. Then she mentioned others and asked if he was from another world. His eyes lit up and he smiled widely at her. "Yes, I am from another world." Noctis said as he took her hand. "It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Umbra. Sorry, that I kept that from you. I just wasn't sure if that was a name that people would be acustim to hearing." Noctis said with a smile as he shook her hand. His nervousness was gone now. He also became more relaxed.

"I would like to meet the others that have been chosen. Though don't know why we have been chosen to fight?"

Alexiel smiled and shook his hand with the same strength as Umbra was. With gentle care, she let go of his hand, not saying it outloud she felt that there was more to Umbra, something that he was not telling her. She shook her head no, “It is not unusual name. In fact you probably believe that my name is unusual.I think that it is a very nice name. It is not an uncommon name, many people have names that many would be considered unusual.”

She felt that he seemed to feel a little more comfortable around her. She always tries her best that people would feel comfortable around her. She knew that not everybody would like her and she was accepting of it. However, she wanted to show that she was someone that she could talk to. “Well if you would like to meet the others, I’ll take you to them.” She paused for a moment to make sure she used the right words, “Well then you are like everyone else, however I have a thought on it. Forgive me if I talk too much, I'll just keep it short. Someone or more than just one is trying to throw the world and other worlds off balance. They may be trying to sway the forces one way or the other.” she then paused, “Consequently, if you wish to hear my opinion, every world needs both light and darkness. Someone told me that without it the world and everything would fall into disarray.” She then stopped herself and gave an apologetic bow, “I’m sorry I am not trying to bore you.”

Alexiel then heard the spirit of Traverse Town speak to her, “Alexiel, please be careful, we sense something is amiss, although we cannot explain what it is.” ‘I understand. Spirit of Traverse Town. I will take the utmost care which reminds me, after this, I’ll connect you. Then if you wish, will you form a bond with me?’ She felt the Spirit of Traverse Town mentally nod, “Of course Alexiel. It would be an honor for us.”

Noctis listened to the girl ramble on about why she believed they were their and what she knew about it. This one was more informed than most he had ever met. Could this be because of some connection she might have, or someone that has taught her in the past. He would have to talk to Rocial about her more. Rocial had told him a bit about Alexiel, but it seemed there was still much to learn. Though he did know that she had a connection to the spirits of the different worlds.

However, at least she is not completely blinded. Though, he doubted that she would say the same thing later. People always sing a different tune when they actually see the darkness. Then she instantly apologised for talking too much.

“No, no don't worry about it.” Noctis said giggling a little as he rubbed his head. “I know people that are far worse than you. I like listening to people talk. You can find out so much about people that way.” he said as he turned his back to her frowning slightly then getting back into character as he turned and faced her once more. “Are the others as nice as you? Do you know anything about the others?”

Alexiel smiled, “Well I hope then you learned a little about me. I just don’t want people to think that I am trying to push things or beliefs. People should be free to make their own choice. However I am never against providing information to give someone something to think about.” She then giggled softly, “Sorry didn’t mean to go on a tangent. As for the others, for the most part they seem nice. Although I have not spoken to them all. I believe that they have things that I do not want to say hide, but I believe that they are confused about who or what brought them here and for what purpose.” Alexiel then felt the waves of confusion from the others, although she tried to hide this from Umbra.

“Here, if you would please follow me, the others are this way.” Alexiel motioned for Umbra to follow her.

As Alexiel turned to lead him to the others a mischievous smile formed on Noctis' face as he knew this woman was gullible. Most of the people that the light would choose would be this way. Very few of them would doubt another person. That was his advantage at the moment.

As they entered the next district Noctis saw the group of people, and could hear some of their conversation. The man from the same world as Ra had come from. Ardeth had shown his leadership by getting the group to calm down and actually start speaking to one another in a more constructive manner. He might be a slight problem if he can actually bring these people together to follow the same path. Yet, there was always something that could be done about that. Since he is also hard headed about evil. His point of view could be used to tear this group apart if it when unchecked.

The one known as Rafe came from a time long ago. During the first time the Darkness tried to take over the light. Though, he is knowledgeable about the past he has no conception of his own plans. Granted the Darkness of the past tried to consume the light, and that was the first attempt. Then the Darkness used Xehanort to send the light back to the darkness where it belongs. That attempt failed as well, and he disappeared from both of the realms of light and darkness. Now Noctis himself is leading the charge into destroying the light and bringing all of the light into the darkness. So, any of the experiences Rafe might have and his knowledge will mean nothing now.

Now Vanigx was something of a different story. Though, this story has a twist to it. A twist that was advantageous to him in the end. He wondered if Vanigx knew what happened that day? Well time will tell.

Then there was the girl of royalty Wilhelmina. A know it all princess that looks down at the darkness. Thinking it is cruel and destructive. True in one aspect, but false on another. One man's evil is another man's justice. That is what she has failed to learn. He would no more about her if he would have been able to take her brother like he had planned. Adding him to his Wraiths. However, that was not the case. Though, the Wraith had infiltrated her home, and has been a servant to the royal family for her whole life.

Looking over to Luna he could see that she was still as carefree as ever. A heart that was difficult to try and corrupt. Yet she was smarter than she acted and a close friend to Harry. Yet she was unable to help him.

A smile crossed his face when he saw Raizel. A man of high magical powers, and able to harness spells without using tools or spells. However, he was blind to his full potential. That would be his downfall.

Then there was the young lady that had brought him to the group. A woman trained to fight the darkness and full of light. Yet her sister is the polar opposite. Alexiel, would prove to be a challenge but her sister would be able to Handle her when the time comes.

Finally there was the one chosen by the light that follows the darkness. Yet that truth is far from the reality of her world. Because of her lack of knowledge of what darkness the warriors of light are charged with fighting it was easy for Karan to manipulate her to work against the very light she was chosen to protect.

Paying no mind to what the warriors were talking about as he was thinking about each of the warriors. He stayed quiet and half hidden behind Alexiel as if unsure about the situation. He wanted them to let their guard down around him, and as long as he played the part of a timid young man that should work. Who would see through his fasaud first? Would it be the young chieftain, or maybe the little princess. It will be fun to see who is really the one to look out for.

Raizel's eyes narrowed at the man known as Ardeth. He seemed to think himself a king and could tell them what they had to do. This was not something that he would take from a man he didn't even know. This man with no magical abilities was trying to control him yet again. He was not going to let that happen, not now, not ever again.

"Who do you think you are? Do you think us your servants? You have no right to tell me or anyone here what we can think or do." Raizel said as he took a step forward pointing his finger at Ardeth. " I am no longer bound to any man. Let alone one without enough power to force me to obey. So, get off your high horse and see we are not people that are bound to you, and start treating us with respect. We are not mindless sheep for you to control." Raizel said in an angry tone. As he took yet another step towards Ardet in an assertive yet not aggressive manner. If the man pushed too much he would put him in his place. Even in this world he had enough power to do so.

IejirKothar

09-21-2019, 02:03 AM

"You're both correct" Rafe said raising his voice and looking between Ardeth and Raizel. "We won't achieve anything if we are at each others throats but seeing as none of us have any idea on how to go about solving our common issue none of us has a leg to stand on when it comes to giving commands." He said shortly before exhaling sharply through his nose bringing his thoughts together. "All of my friends and comrades are long dead, lost in the last war, I have nothing to lose from walking away. Just you remember that the next time you feel you have something to hold over my head." He said eyeing Ardeth cooley. "But I know good advice when I hear it and I'm not going to let my pride get in my own way. We need to find a place to rest and wait for whoever it was that guided us here. I haven't spoken directly with anyone about this but its clear someone or something guided us all here given my own jump was a blind leap."

CrimsonLady180

09-22-2019, 11:55 AM

Wilhelmina listen quietly for a moment before shaking her head considering whether or not she should speak. "I don't believe he meant to commands anyone, but perhaps to guide us. We're not really getting anywhere at this rate and a bit of guidance wouldn't hurt until we figure out what's going on. I'd like to leave like anyone else, but considering we were all brought here for something greater than our own personal ambitions maybe that should be our focus. It is one of the few things we have in common and common ground seems like a good start, is that not fair," she asked considering the options that they had were to work together to complete whatever mission is set before us or go their separate ways and more than likely fail only for everything to be swallowed in darkness.

"I'd hate to ask this, but would it be adventitious to pick someone that can bring us to a group conscientious? It would make it easier for someone to bring some decorum to the group if we're going to make this work and hopefully that helps us takes steps in the right direction," Mina offered in hopes that some form of being positive may help everyone build some form of trust with one another.

Lady Celeste

09-22-2019, 05:37 PM

Ardeth listened to what both Raizel and Rafe said, and his expression softened a bit. Despite what these two apparently thought, it was never his intention to start a power struggle, especially not now that they were barely a group to begin with. He was just about to respond when Wilhelmina stepped in to try to resolve the matter, and he had to agree with much of what she had said.

"She is right." Ardeth said, turning to Raizel and Rafe. "I am sorry if I offended either of you, but you must understand. The task we were sent to complete is about more than any one man. Neither of you is bound to me or to any other, but we are all bound to this cause. With that in mind, I will stand with whoever is chosen as leader, whether by us or by the one who called us."

Ardeth's body language softened a bit more as he contemplated whether or not to speak up any further. The secrets of the Medjai were not offered freely to outsiders, but that sort of thinking had already caused trouble once before, and perhaps he could still offer some perspective without revealing too much for their own good.

"If this evil is not stopped, we all stand to lose more than we could ever hope to imagine." Ardeth said next, speaking just as much to himself as to the rest of the group.

"Since each of you have shared your stories, I may as well share mine. Perhaps it will put this cause into perspective for some of you.” Ardeth said, though now his composure was more solemn rather than stern. “I am Ardeth Bay, Commander of the Heru tribe of the Medjai. And I also have lost many comrades, but to a different enemy. The Medjai keep watch over a cursed being that we have feared for more than 3,000 years: a creature so dangerous that the killing of innocent people to prevent his release was once thought to be justified. I was there the one time the creature was ever unleashed, and he nearly destroyed the world as I knew it."

Letting that sink in for a moment, Ardeth then faced the group as a whole once more.

"But not even that creature can compare to the threat we now face." Ardeth said soberly. "The man who attacked me laughed in my face when I spoke the creature's name. To him the creature was no more than an insect: a servant of a far greater evil."

SpiritofDestiny

09-25-2019, 04:15 AM

"Who do you think you are? Do you think us your servants? You have no right to tell me or anyone here what we can think or do." Raizel said as he took a step forward pointing his finger at Ardeth. " I am no longer bound to any man. Let alone one without enough power to force me to obey. So, get off your high horse and see we are not people that are bound to you, and start treating us with respect. We are not mindless sheep for you to control." Raizel said in an angry tone.

As this was going on she felt the waves of anger coming from Raziel. It felt primal and it was making her feel sick. Alexiel was completely aware that it is ok to be angry, but like all emotions, it is a spectrum and this felt dark, she almost felt malice in his aura. However, she also felt something else. Then she heard an echo of something that Raziel spoke earlier. “I passed out, and then ended up here. Free from my pursuers, and the possibility of being used as a battery.” She then felt a wave of frustration. If his words were true, it sounded like in his world, people are being oppressed and it was something that Alexiel couldn’t and wouldn’t stand for.

Alexiel was going to try and do something to make sure that no one would unintentionally get hurt; however, before she would get the chance Wilhelmina had spoken to them which seemed to calm some of them, especially the older man. Alexiel breathed a sigh of relief; however, Big Sister Wilhelmina always seems to know how to diffuse the situation. Alexiel chucked it to the fact that she would become Queen when the time was right. Although she couldn't say it out loud, in Alexiel's opinion, if anyone should lead, it would be Wilhelmina. She has already shown that she keep calm in a tense situation. She still felt sick because of the anger that continued to linger in the air.

With what courage she could muster, she walked over to Raziel and then looked into his eyes, “Please, I am sorry for what your world has done, and the hurt that you feel.” She then held her hands close to her chest, “However know that no one here considers anyone else a servant. We are all equals. Some of us may have more knowledge about things; however we all were called here. We all have something that the forces of light sees in us something that can help others.” she paused and then continued, “I can feel that you have been hurt, and it makes you upset. I can understand the feeling of being wronged. However by all of us being called here, we are connected and we must work together to restore balance. Although I know I have not experienced what you have had to endure but know, I do know how that kind of pain feels.”

As Alexiel was talking to Raziel Kairi and Goofy were also not quite sure how to diffuse things. “Hey now fellas, we should talk these things out. It is like Alexiel said, we are all equals.” Goofy started to say and then Kairi interjected, “Goofy’s right. We should not be fighting with each other.” Kairi paused and thought to herself, ‘Oh, Riku I wish you were I think that they would listen to you better than me.’ “And Ardeth is correct about one thing, apparently there is a greater darkness that intends to return all worlds to darkness; however they are not working alone. Someone else is working with him, someone that I have had many encounters with, his name is Master Xehanort. He is a keyblade master..” Kairi then thought that some of them were unaware of what she’s talking about, to which she summoned her keyblade. “This is a keyblade, it is not the only way it looks, however, if I am not mistaken you all have one as well. This weapons choose those who will wield them.” Kairi was not sure what knowledge everyone had about everything but she continued, “Master Xehanort like I mentioned is a keyblade master, however he works and at the same time tried to reveal a location called Kingdom Hearts. Now with the help of warriors of light, his plans have been struck down; however, this time things are different. One of the warriors that would be here...his name is Sora. He has seemed to disappear and another Riku...was captured by the darkness on the way here.”

Goofy nodded, “Also someone that is helping although he is not here, is the king of my world, his name is King Mickey. Also he is a keyblade master as well, but he also fights against the darkness.”

Still hidden by her Illusions and shadows, Rocial smirked and pondered if she should show herself; however things keep getting interesting so she knew that it wouldn’t be very smart to show herself, just yet. She wondered how Noctis wanted to play with these ragtag team of warriors. However she was not interested in any of them except Alexiel. It wouldn’t stop her from messing with them, they choose to work with Alexiel, they will suffer for making that choice. Of course she couldn’t kill her now nor could she get someone else to do it. The Day of the Prophecy made sure of that. In light of that fact, the rules didn’t stop her from trying to break Alexiel mentally and she would enjoy every chance she would get.

Alexiel was unsure if she was even reaching Raziel, however she then felt the presence of some familiar allies, although she couldn’t directly interact with them, since they were not in the sleeping worlds, however she saw them although they appear transparent like. It was Ryu Dragon, Electricorn, and Pegaslick. ‘My friends...I am glad to see you.’ Alexiel felt that the Ryu dragon, which she nicknamed, Ryu-kun, felt him land on her head, although if they were in the sleeping world, it would hurt her neck. She still didn’t figure out why Ryu-kun wanted to lay on her head all the time. ‘It seems my summoner, that they like you.’ she heard Shiva speak with her mentally.

Alexiel knew that the spirits were trying to make her feel better and give her courage, “Although Raizel-san, I may not know the same pain as you have endured, but I have had my own and what makes it even more painful…” she paused not sure if she could speak the words, “The one that I was betrayed by...was that of my own flesh and blood.” She still felt Raziel’s anger and it was overwhelming her. “I was betrayed by my own sister!” She was doing her best to hold back tears, Raizel’s anger and her being able to say it out loud she was feeling dizzy.

DracoDeathtalon

09-27-2019, 11:46 AM

Vanigx saw the others and heard their responses before shedding a tear because he almost felt responsible for their suffering due to his past being associated with Organization 13 and Xehanort himself. He then noticed Alexiel’s body language before bolting over to her and held her in his arms gently yet carefully while looking at her. “It looks like you need some rest if you are feeling a little lightheaded. Don’t worry, Alexiel. Lets just sit down so I can let you relax until you feel better.” He then smiled before sitting down and helped Alexiel carefully into his lap to hope she could relax like this. At the moment, he then remembered being asked about something. “Perhaps I can bring us all together. I might not look like much, but I have military experience from back on my home world. Sure, I will need consultations on our strategies, but I’m confident we can all beat the darkness if we work together.”

Yamimoon

10-03-2019, 06:45 PM

Still angry his sight never left Ardeth as the others spoke. None of the people present were too happy about the way he was handling the situation. Rafe was the only one that partially saw things his way. Though he was on the fence about the whole thing. Wilhelmina to him seemed more of a pacifist, and not suited for any fighting. He might be wrong, but that was the impression he was getting. Once Ardeth apologise he calmed down a bit, but he was still angry about him trying to force him to obey his wishes. Giving a long sigh he tried to calm down a bit before speaking once more however before he could say anything a hand rested on his shoulder.

Looking around his shoulder behind him he saw Alexiel she looked worse for wear yet didn’t have a single wound on her. It was puzzling to him but he listened to her as she spoke of pain suffering and betrayal. As soon as she was swept away by Vanigx he finally calmed down to think in a more positive light. Everything was becoming so much of a hassle, and they have no conception of the world he left behind. Turning to Ardeth he bowed slightly.

“I offer my apologies. I overreacted to the thought of another trying to control my life. I lived under the rule of a King as the fifth most powerful sorcerer. I followed all of my orders blindly, and in the end betrayed.” Raizel said straightening up as he turned to Rafe. “It must be nice to have friends at least once in your life. Even if you lose them you neve lose their loyalty. Be grateful for that.” he said as he looked over at Wilhelmina.

The poor child needs to grow a backbone. Pacifism will only get you so far in life and in war. Though she might surprise him, but for some reason she was just too green for his taste. War was brutal, and that is what this was going to be a war against the Darkness. Though he still believed that they should work as one since one cant exist without the other.

“Betrayal is not something that is easily forgotten nor is it ever forgivable. Alexiel, you may not know my suffering or my circumstances to the fullest. However, you understand betrayal, and that is something that not many people can comprehend. Thankyou.” Was all he said on the matter. He notest a man in black standing where Alexel was a moment ago, but choose to ignore him. It might be just a Phantom anyway since on one else seemed to notice him.

“Having someone as a leader is not something that I can get behind. No one should be in control of another. If you decide on a leader then I will not object, but don’t expect me to follow blindly. I will do my own thing no matter who is in charge.” Raizel said as he looked at the others. None of them seemed the type to just fallow. Some were military, and some were used to fighting. The only one he worried about was Wilhelmina. Would she be able to take on the responsibility of having to kill another living creature? Whether they be of the darkness or the light.

SpiritofDestiny

10-05-2019, 08:18 PM

“It looks like you need some rest if you are feeling a little lightheaded. Don’t worry, Alexiel. Lets just sit down so I can let you relax until you feel better.”

Alexiel blushed again a bright multiple shades of red in color. In spite of feeling embarrassed she felt Vanigx’s sadness and saw his tear. She felt a wave of his sadness and she gently and softly wiped his tears away and spoke softly, “Please do not be upset Vangix. I will be ok…I do not deserve your tears.” She then gently gets out of his lap and smiles softly, “Thank you very much Vangix.” She then bowed slightly and then walked towards Raziel.

“Betrayal is not something that is easily forgotten nor is it ever forgivable. Alexiel, you may not know my suffering or my circumstances to the fullest. However, you understand betrayal, and that is something that not many people can comprehend. Thank you.”

She could sense that his anger was subsiding and almost completely gone. She then bowed to Raziel, “Thank you Raziel-san. You are correct that I do not know everything and more than likely it is something that is not any of my business; in spite of that… please know that I do not think it is right for what happened to you...and I am sorry that you had to endure that.” she paused and then continued, “Withal that being said, and you may not ever take advantage of, if you wish to talk about anything. I’ll be more than happy to listen. I have been told that sometimes it is good to know that someone will. Even if I cannot help, sometimes having someone listen can be more helpful than one may realize. I do really hope Raziel-san, that we can be friends.”

Then Alexiel remembered about Luna. “I’m Luna Lovegood, though most call me Loony.”

Alexiel was surprised that she seemed ok with being called that. “Hello Ms. Luna, I am Alexiel. Alexiel Hikari. Why would anyone call you ‘Loony’ you seem perfectly sane to me. It seems like they do not wish to get to know you, and it is unfortunate.” Alexiel then felt the slight movement of air, from Ryu-kun’s wings, for he was still on her head. ‘Sometimes I do not know why you like to lay on my head Ryu-kun.’ Electricorn not being seen by the others approached Luna to sense her aura. Pegaslick did the same curious about this human. As they were eyeing Luna, what appeared next to Luna’s feet was a Majik Lapin. It was bouncing around her feet happily without a care in the world. It was trying to get Luna’s attention. ‘Hey now little one, she may not be able to see you. After all, you know you cannot interact with us directly due to this not being a sleeping world.’ She then kneeled down trying to coax it over, trying to get it away from Luna’s feet. Although Luna would just phase through it, the Spirits could still feel it, and it caused them pain.

Kairi sighed more outwardly and loudly then she intended. She was glad that Raziel seemed to calm down, and Alexiel seemed like she is slowly getting better. ‘It must be hard to be empathic.’ Kairi thought to herself. She then could understand what Raziel was saying, but also in some ways, she felt bad for him. “Well I think that we can agree that we will need everyone’s help. I think Alexiel is right about one thing. The forces of light must see something in each of us, that we need to stop whomever or whatever is trying to end the light.” Goofy placed a gloved hand on Kairi’s shoulder and smiled, “Yup I agree with Kairi. Yeyuck.”

Rocial was still hiding in her illusions and shadows, she raised an eyebrow, was Raziel able to sense her presence? Well it didn’t matter to her. She was not interested in Raziel, but welcomed the idea of messing around with him and the others. However, she decided that she needed some distance from them all. She then leaped up to the top of the buildings; however, she was ready to do something if she felt she needed to.

Alexiel would have loved to speak with Ardeth more, she didn’t think that she was correct about him, but maybe she was simply wrong about what language he speaks. However the air although calmer she felt bad and her anxiety was holding her hostage from being able to speak the words that she wanted to say to him, what she could manage was simply, “Forgive me, I didn't mean to offend you.” She spoke it in what she hoped was his correct language.

Alexiel then remembered about the Spirit of Traverse Town, ‘Spirit, what do I need to do to reveal the keyhole?’

She then heard them speak, and then pointed up, ‘Ring the bell times three, it will reveal thee.’

Alexiel then was looking around, ‘Where is a bell?’ When she noticed that there was an emblem of a bell towards the top of a building, where the spirit was pointing. She then was thinking of how she should get up there. She then turned and looked at what the best possible way to get up there, reveal the keyhole, and then if it went well, form a bond with the Spirit of Traverse Town.

DracoDeathtalon

10-13-2019, 12:23 PM

Vanigx sighed happily from Alexiel talking so sweetly to him as he smiled and blushed heavily before going over to her. “Alexiel, I hope this isn’t too much to much to ask, but I was wondering if you and I could be partners that we could work together more efficiently and also get to know each other better.” Dark Bahamut visibly appeared behind Vanigx, but he was in a smaller form than his normal size yet he was not attacking. “Vanigx, are you sure? She could be frightened of us, but it’s because of me.” Vanigx then shook his head. “It’s fine. I can trust her since she’s an ally.”

Lady Celeste

11-08-2019, 07:22 PM

Ardeth glanced toward Alexiel again, more freely this time. He hadn’t realized until just now how rude it must have been to simply ignore her before. At the time he thought he’d had no choice, since the Medjai and their secrets were not to be shared so openly with outsiders. But now that he’d just revealed his heritage openly to these people, including the Medjai’s darkest secret of all, there was no need to avoid the subject any longer.

“No offense was taken.” Ardeth said first in Ancient Egyptian, then switched to the Arabic with which she had originally addressed him. “I was merely surprised that an outsider would know of the Medjai, so I did not know how to respond.”

With that settled, he switched back to English, which he assumed she might understand better.

“But now that you all know the worst of my people’s secrets, there is no more need for me to avoid the subject.” He said simply. So far they had taken that particular revelation much better than he had expected.

——

Meanwhile Luna thought she could feel something at her feet and looked down.

“Was that a nargle?” Luna asked, continuing to examine her feet. “Sneaky little blighters... but no, this is different somehow.”

——

Ardeth and Luna both sensed someone else nearby at roughly the same time. It was Luna who spoke up first, looking directly at the one who’d called himself Umbra.

“You’re not like the rest of us, are you?” Luna said rather bluntly, yet still with her usual serene tone. “Nothing wrong with that. We’re all a bit different, in our own way.”

Yamimoon

11-16-2019, 05:40 PM

As Alinara was speaking to the warriors of light a separate cloaked figure was walking inside of the garden that was located in the fifth district. He may be a warrior of darkness but for some reason he did miss the lush forests of his home world. This garden was the only place in this town that was full of green. Granted he has been able to go home, but the world is in such chaos that some of the forests have fallen to destructive. He was a man of many faces and personalities. Only when he was alone did he enjoy things like this.

However, it didn't take long till a voice echoed from the crystal that hung from his neck. The voice of the same young lady he was using to help bring his home into the darkness. His personality changed as he touched the crystal.

"I will be right there." He said as he opened a lavender portal and walked through it to where Alinara was calling him from. The crystal he was using acted as a transmitter as well as a locater. Thanks to the spell Noctis placed on it. Arriving in front of Alinara Karan with his hood covering his face approached her. "Were you successful in your mission?"

Alinara was sitting upon a bench, scowling down the street. The crystal she had used was already tucked away safely well before the portal opened with the warrior stepped through. One of the basic heartless had come to sit next to her and she petted it as she looked up. “No. I located the chosen warriors of the Light, but I was unable to convince any to see the truth. They spoke like true believers, like they had the answers and knowledge.”

She stood up from the bench, the heartless she had been petting scampering off. “They talk of Light and Darkness being the same, but they speak in the wrong. They think of Darkness being converted to Light. To become one with the Light. As if Darkness is something to just simply shed and leave behind!” Her rage was starting to boil, but she paused, taking a breath and shaking her head. “They think they understand, but they are woefully blind. I do not think we can draw them to the path of restoring a balance.”

Karan listened to what Alinara had to say and it troubled him. He knew they would be stubborn but to not get one of them to think twice about their position was not a good sign. Yet he remembered his own past and a small smirk appeared on his face. He was as stubborn as these warriors of light. He was like them once, a long time ago but those days are gone. Now he was a man no longer. He is a Wraith and must do what his master asks of him.

“This could be a problem.” Karan said taking a set next to the young lady. “If they aren't with us. Then they are against us.” He paused for a moment as if in contemplation. He already knew what he was going to say. “Do you think any of them will be willing to see the truth of the matter? If the answer is truly no like you say then you will have to turn your blade against them.” Karan said as he waited to see what Alinara was going to say on the matter before continuing.

Alinara paused to think, closing her eyes as she considered the warriors. The berserker. The desert man. The Mage. The Wizard. The princess. She never really got their names, nor did she really share her own so this was all she had to go on with them. Perhaps there were others, but these stood out to her. “The royal girl is firmly close minded. The mage has an inkling of the truth of balance, but it too is skewed to favor the Light. The madman is a hindrance. He claims to be one of a dark power and speaks of redemption while flying into a rage. The one in desert garb seems the most patient and open to consideration. The blond wizard…. She is one close to truth, but she is still blind. The one of the desert and the blond with the wand. Those two would be our best targets to convince about the path of balance… The others…”

She laid a hand upon the sword at her side, but she didn’t yet pull it out. “The others are closed to us. Slaying them now would be our best course of action. The berserker would probably be the easiest to influence into a blind rage against his allies, even if without his connection to some dark power.” She sighed and shook her head. “Will I be granted the boon of a heartless force to lead upon my home soon? As much as I worry about the Light warriors, my home is still in it’s own danger of the Flood of Light. A world of Pure Order. If the Warrior of Light succeeds in assisting the forces of Light to bring about the Flood, then other worlds will be in danger of falling to the Order that the Light will bring. A world… A system without the Chaos of change.”

Listing to what Alinara had to say about the warriors of light was not promising. Only two could possibly be converted without forcing them through the process of becoming a Wraith. Yet, two is better than none. Shaking his head at the prospect of what is to come.

"Well then it is those two that we need to convince to join our cause. The light can't win this battle. If they do then all worlds will fall into a never ending spiral that will tear the very foundation of balance apart." Karan said placing a hand on her shoulder. "Yet, we need more information on what the other warriors are capable of, and if they will post a genuine threat to our cause." Pausing for a moment Karan weighs his opinion and knew that the warrior of darkness might not like his next suggestion. Since that meant she would need to swallow her pride and go undercover.

The information she could gather for Noctis and his plans would be invaluable. In the process of actually adsorbing the light into everlasting darkness. Something his master wanted more than anything. He was bound to Noctis and could never turn against him. No matter who he used to be.

"My dear, Noctis is working on gathering the necessary forces to take back your home from the Warrior of Light. However, we must assess the danger that exists around these new warriors. I need you to infiltrate their ranks and gather information on them. As well as try and bring the two you think might be able to see the errors of trying to disrupt the balance to our cause. Would you be able to do that?"

Alinara frowned a bit. She understood that gathering forces was a difficult task, but she could still be miffed that she couldn’t have the forces ready now. At his suggestion she just shook her head. “I cannot. I will not assist the Light in tilting the scales of the world further into Order. Where everything is following the story dictated by the rules of Order.” She had pulled her sword from the sheath a bit at saying this, but she took another deep breath and let it slide back in and released her grip upon it. “Besides, they wouldn’t take me back to work with them, even if I were willing. They already know I’m firmly in the forces of the dark.” She turned away from him and tilted her head up to the sky. “They’ve probably already deemed me an evil force. Something that must be defeated. Such is the thought process the Warriors of Light have. Evil must be eradicated, no matter what form they say it takes.”

Karan listened to her words and pondered a way to get a spy into.the ranks of Undine. Well if this child only knew what was really happening then she would attack him here and now. Not the warriors of light. Straightening up he turned to look at her his hood hiding his features. As he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I know that what I ask of you is not an easy task. Yet, it is necessary all the same." Karan passed for a moment then squeezed her shoulder. "Think about it. What if these new warriors of light are stronger than the forces that we send to your home. If they are, then the fight for your home will be in favor of the light. Then what will happen? If you fall what will they do to your father? Do you think they will let him live if he is no longer of any use against you. The light fears change and that is what he represents. If you fall so will he, and then all the world's behind them." Karan let that sink in and awaited an answer before he continued to address the other problem at hand.

Alinara just frowned and clenched her fists. “I will NOT fight for the Light!” She turned her gaze over to Karan, her red eyes staring to take a glow to them. “The best course of action is to just attack and slaughter them now while they are still truly weak then. Before they have time to form bonds and develop camaraderie with each other.” She closed her eyes and shook her head, placing a hand against her face.

“No no no…. No blood lust Alinara! Quell the chaos that rages with order of thought…” She took deep breaths, her rage trembling shoulders eventually calming before she finally turned her gaze back to Karan. “That is the obvious choice of action, so that just begs the question why wouldn’t Noctis crush the Light Warriors now? He’s no fool so there must be a reason as to why he holds back.” She keeps her gaze settled on him, her eyes no longer having that glow to them but still piercing all the same.

Karan didn't flinch when Alinara let her power come out and looked at him with content in her eyes. He just allowed her to have her little tantrum and waited for her to calm down. Maybe it wasn’t his best move to mention her father at this time. However, her conviction to not agreeing to work with the warriors of light was astonishing.

“There are many reasons that destroying the Warriors of Light now is an unacceptable option. Like you mentioned two of them might be able to be drawn to our cause, and they would make fine warriors to fight the light that is polluting the worlds. I am sure there is more than maybe two of them that might be able to be awakened to the truth." Karan said as he saw the anger and resentment in her eyes. He knew how much she hated the light that is in her world.

"Remember your first encounter with Noctis. You attacked him thinking he was a warrior that fought for the light. Yet, you both were warriors that believed in balance. What makes you think that some of them might possibly think the same way, yet aren't willing to voice it."

Alinara just silently listened to him speak, keeping her gaze upon him even as she straightened up. She had calmed herself down, letting herself think fully and clearly for the first time since the warriors of Light had riled up the anger of chaos in her heart earlier. With her head clear she gave a nod to his words and after a minute more she finally spoke up.

“I won’t give them a lie of me turning to the Light. They wouldn’t believe such anyways.” She tapped against her blade’s hilt, letting the metal tink a few times. “There is, however, truth in watching them. Not everything can be judged in black and white.” She smiled a bit. “Very well… I will be as an ambassador of sorts. I won’t interfere, just observe and see how they fight for the Light. Will they allow the Chaos of change happen or will they force the Order of the world to be champion?” She laughed a bit. “No doubt they’d also look at this as a chance to pull me out of Darkness and into the Light as well. And during this time I will try to get the two to see the balance I… We fight for.”

Smiling Karan nodded his head at the fact that Alinara finally saw the truth of his words. Yet all of this work for very little progress was something that he was getting tired of. Yet at the same time the information she will provide will become the knife that will cut the ties to the light. Now all they needed to do was get her back with the others, and have them bring her into the fold so to say and then the real fun will begin.

“That will work. I am sure they will try and bring you to the light, and that ambition will be their downfall. They will be so blinded by the fact of trying to get you to fight alongside of them to eliminate the darkness that they will let down their guard. You will be our spy, and executioner when the time's right.” Karan said as he placed a hand on her shoulder. “We know that you yearn for the lights demise, and when the time is right we will eliminate any obstacles that will get in our way. Balance will be restored to your world, and then it will spread to the rest of them.” He said as he removed his hand from her shoulder once more and reached into his pocket.

“Your father asked my spy to give this to you.” Karan said as he placed the blood red crystal in her hand. “He said it as a blood crystal and it would be…” He stopped his words to see if she figured out what he was going to say or would he have to spell it out for her. It didn’t matter either way. The crystal may look like a blood crystal, but it was far from it. It was made by Noctis to keep his little pawn in line if she ever turned to the light.

Alinara shook her head. “I year for true equality. Balance in the world. The defeat of Light, not the killing of it in its entirety. You’d do well to remember the distinction.” She didn’t say it harshly, just as a statement. “I will dispose of any that try to stop the scales from returning to balance. Light. Dark. Order. Chaos. Everything needs to return to balance.”

She reaches out and took the crystal, staring at it. “A temporary job access… I’ll be careful in deciding when it needs to be used… Berserker....” She nodded her head and placed it upon her belt that also carried three other dark crystal shards. One of them had a greatsword etched upon its surface. The other two a burning staff and a dagger piercing a hood respectively. These were soul crystals, shards of dark crystals that contained the knowledge of past warriors and their skills. “Now… How shall we have myself reacquainted with the warriors?”

“My deer equality and balance is what we all seek. Yet the light is stubborn and relentless. The light will never fall. That is not what I meant by my words. I meant the light that causes imbalance and wishes for control. Don’t take my words so literal Alinara.” Karan said as he looked away from her to the night sky. Everything was going as Noctis wanted it, and soon the light will fall to the absolute darkness that he holds.

Taking his mind off of that for a moment he almost felt sorry for this young warrior. She was so easily manipulated. If she knew the light of her world was associated with the darkness of others she might sing a different toon. Yet they made sure that information stayed with her father and no further. Well that is none of his concern anymore. His association with the light was extinguished the moment he was turned, and there was nothing that he could do about it. Noctis holds all of the cards, and even he was unable to break them. Returning to the task at hand and no longer in though he looked to Alinara once more.

“Most warriors of light are extremely trusting. So, it is simple to get you back into the group…” However, before he could say anything more a portal opened up and another figure walked out dressed in the same dark garments as the others were with their face covered.

“Well, well. It has been a while Alinara.” A feminin voice said as she looked at the two. “I do hate to bother both of you, but it seems like we have a rat in the confines of our base. Noctis wants you and me to take care of this rat before they find our guests.” She said looking at the young warrior of darkness. “Also Noctis has a plan to get you back into the good graces of the warriors of light. However, it will require you to intervene at a crucial moment, and… denounce your affiliation with Noctis in front of them. Gaining their trust.”

Karan looked at his fellow Wraith with confusion till he looked at his crystal and seen that the color had changed. Noctis must have been listening into their conversation the whole time. “So, that is how it is.” Karan whispered under his breath in a tone no one would be able to hear. As he ignored his own words and looked at each of his companions. “Well that is a good plan. That is if Alinara is willing to go through with it.”

She just shook her head at him. “People can be heavy handed in their approach. Simply destroying everything in their path does not account for a world of balance” She glanced over as a portal opened and someone popped out. She listened to her and closed her eyes. “Well if it’s as simple as just denouncing Noctis, then you just need to attack them before anything truly starts for them.”

Alinara stared at the hooded figure, leaning forward a bit. “I’ve already stated as much my stance that while allied with the heartless and the dark, I’m not there to kill them. Send a force to attack them and I can easily get mad that you’re breaking a deal with me to let me try to talk them over before they start to spread Light.” She then grinned a bit. “Which is honestly the truth isn’t it?”

Before letting them answer she straightened herself up, smiling as she turned away. “How are those guests anyways? They are quite interesting to say the least. Although I guess that they are not the important thing here in regards to my situation. Are we going to put this plan into motion before they leave this town or?”

Karan smiled under his hood at the fact that Alinara was as devious as Noctis. She is a great addition to Noctis' warriors. Well as long as she played by his rules. Which by the looks of it she will with no problems. Yet the news of an intruder in the castle was a little unsettling. If a warrior of light entered that deep into the Darkness without being a Wraith, or with one of Noctis' crystals, or possessing a crystal of pure light. That warrior would have to be feared. Even Alinara had one of the dark crystals that would allow her entry. Though she is unaware of that.

However, right at the moment that was the least of their worries. They needed to get this plan in motion and then the two of them would deal with the warrior of light that is sticking his nose where it doesn't belong.

"That is the truth. I am sure this will work without a hitch." Karan said as he crossed his arms nodding his head at his fellow Wraith. He knew that Noctis was going to attack the warriors of light regardless of the outcome of this conversation. It just makes it easier with his little pawn onboard.

The cloaked female looked at the armored girl that was helping with Noctis’ plans. She was a bright child yet why was she so gullible? That would have to be answered one day yet she knew the answer to that question. Taking into consideration Noctis’ orders concerning the amount of information that could be indulged to the girl she chose her words carefully.

“Well Harry is not feeling well at the moment. It seems he has become sick, so we have begun treating him with medication. However, it is having to be administered in the form of a shot. We hope that he will be feeling better soon, but we have no idea what is ailing him so it might take time. The Arabic man Sohail is doing better than he was when he first arrived, though he still refuses to speak to anyone, and some of his injuries are still healing.” The wraith said as she then crossed her arms.

“Sora on the other hand, is being a handful. He doesn't seem to be liking our accommodations. He attacks the doors whenever any of us come to speak to him. We are currently trying to get him to calm down, but who knows if that is going to work. None of them are really listening to Noctis as he is trying to explain to them the reasons for him bringing them to the Realm of Darkness, and the coexistence of both light and dark.” The woman said, lying through her teeth.

Sora and the others have received Noctis' gift, and are slowly being turned into a Wraith. Some of them will take longer than others, but in the end they will all become a member of the family.

"Noctis has been listening to this conversation, and he probably has all of the preparations ready for this little play we are going to perform."

Just like clockwork Noctis' voice came over the communication crystals. "Yes, we are ready. Time is of the essence. So, no dilly dallying." Noctis said as he needed to be cryptic since he was within earshot of the group of light warriors.

Alinara closed her eyes as she listened to her. “Careful with Harry. He’s just a man with access to magic. Push conversion too far and you’re liable to break him. As for the Arab, patience with a close eye. While he could be more open to the cause of balance, he’s also liable to have a blade ready to strike to freedom.” She frowned as Sora came up and she just shook her head a bit. “You should’ve killed him. While darkness is persistent, the Light is tenacious. And he is one strong in the Light.” She reached down to her crystals, gently stroking the one with the daggers. She closed her eyes as the dark glow in the crystal of the greatsword faded, flowing into the one with the daggers. Briefly her form was shrouded in darkness before she appeared again.

((spoiler for image to be inserted here https://i.pinimg.com/474x/f6/37/26/f63726eb68ca04f10bbf2794252d534d.jpg ))

Her look had changed and the great sword had also shifted to be held as daggers in her clawed hands. This was what made her unique. The ability to embrace and change her ‘job’ or ‘class’ on a whim like that. In just seconds, the dark knight had changed into an assassin. “You won’t heed it, but I implore you kill him now. Somehow he will get free and unite with the other warriors. Like he is some sort of hero in a story.” She shook her hooded head before glancing at them with her red eyes. “Until we cross once again. I have a role to uphold until such time.” She slipped into the shadows and they would probably notice her slip away through it at high speed. She needed to be ready to jump in like she was a hero for them, to be accepted in their ranks to convert them.

"I will pass your concerns on to Noctis. Until we meet again may the darkness be your guide." Karan said as Alinara slipped into the darkness and out of the area. Such a young woman with such great powers. He wondered if her father would be proud of her being used to destroy the light instead of protecting it. He would have to make sure he knows what she is up too. Putting that to the side for now he turned to the woman that came to get him.

"Who is strong enough in both light and darkness to be able to withstand the darkness of the abyss?"

"It seems that Riku is able to survive the darkness better than we thought. Though, I am not as confident that he will be much of a problem. However, Master Noctis thinks otherwise. As soon as this is over we are charged with capturing Riku, and imprisoning him.” the woman said as she opened a portal that would lead them to the roof.

“Great, now I have something else that needs to be taken care of.” Karan grumbled as they both walked through the portal. He was not looking forward to crossing swords with yet another warrior of light. Even though he has attachments to the darkness. Yet he knew the fate of anyone that caught his master's eye.

--------

As Noctis just looked at the others it was apparent that none of them were too worried about a stranger in their midst, and one that they almost completely ignored. Though to him it looked like two of them were going to become more than just simple friends. That was something he could use against them later. Showing their weaknesses so soon would be to their disadvantage. Especially since his Wraiths were able to convince Alinara to become their spy amongst their ranks.

Just as he was getting ready for the attack against them two more of them saw him, and better yet one of them even spoke to him. Though not in a sense of greeting, but more of a question about his differences. Such is the personality of young Luna. She was always calm, and yet in her own way she was cautious.

"Differences are what makes... us all individuals." Noctis said as he took an unsure step forward. He needed to keep the act up just a bit longer as everything was put into place. "Yet… I don't think you… meant it in that context." He said, stammering his words as he felt a dark portal open and the arrival of the last of his Wraiths.

Now everything was set for the trap, and the introduction of himself and his Wraiths. Though they will be keeping their identities a secret for now. He walked over to where Ardeth was and smiled as he looked into his eyes.

"Your father will be saddened to hear of your death." Noctis said as he attacked Ardeth with a spell. This spell came in the form of a black mass of energy that would send him flying if it connected.

DracoDeathtalon

11-17-2019, 01:37 PM

Vanigx was finally calmed down before placing his hand over his heart and saw the attack. “Everyone, Prepare for battle” He then carefully summoned Dark Bahamut despite it not being at full power due to the conflicting nature of both light and darkness in his heart. He then hopped on his back as his beast roared loudly.

SpiritofDestiny

12-02-2019, 11:43 AM

“Alexiel, I hope this isn’t too much to ask, but I was wondering if you and I could be partners that we could work together more efficiently and also get to know each other better.”

Alexiel blinked naively, she was attempting to process what Vanigx had asked of her. She turned to look at Vangix, “Well are we all not going to eventually work together anyways and then in turn, be more efficient with each other?” She was unsure of Vanigx’s question so she is answered as best as she could.

She then heard the older gentleman named Ardeth and then felt good that she was correct about what language he spoke, but it seems like he wanted to speak a language we all could understand. However, she was fine with speaking in his native tongues if he wanted to. She was glad and it made her feel better. She then was surprised about what he said, however, she knew it would make sense. After all, these fellow warriors did not know what she knew about. Which for right now she was unsure if it was a good thing or not. However, with all of that put aside, she felt that the taller man had many complicated feelings.

“Was that a nargle?” Luna asked, continuing to examine her feet. “Sneaky little blighters... but no, this is different somehow.”

Alexiel was then blinking her towards Luna, ‘What is a Nargle?’ she thought to herself. ‘Must be from her world.’

She then walked over to Luna and explained, “Oh, Ms. Luna, that isn’t a nargle, it is known a Majik Lapin, which is one of many species, they are known as Dream Eaters. They are from the Sleeping Worlds, they go after Nightmares. Since we are not in the Sleeping Worlds they are not in a physical form. More importantly, you can see them too?”

Kairi was then was trying to keep her cool. She was looking to everyone and then was thinking to herself, ‘Oh Riku, everything seemed to be ok for now, but we could use your leadership right now. I sense that something bad could be happening.’ Goofy then placed a hand on Kairi’s shoulder, “Gosh don’t worry now Kairi, I know we can all work together.”

Alexiel then remembered about Umbra and introduce him to the others, however, she went to turn around and speak to Umbra before introduction him; however before she could get any words out she heard him speak to Ardeth, "Your father will be saddened to hear of your death."

Alexiel looked horrified at what she was seeing. Why would Umbra attack a fellow keyblade wielder? “Please Umbra, wait he is one of us, you shouldn’t attack him!” She then stood in between Ardeth and the incoming attack. She then heard Shiva, “it is unwise to stand and take the full damage to a dark attack.”

‘Please do not worry Shiva, I will be fine.’ She then summoned her keyblade and was ready to defend herself and Ardeth from the attack. She also then pressed the button on her shoulder and then her armor appeared on her. She then spoke to Ardeth in Arabic, “You need to move now!”

While Noctis was beginning to unleash chaos Rocial smirked evilly. Although she would enjoy throwing her metaphorical hat into the fray; however, she knew that strategically she would wait until the right moment. With that being said she could sense that something was stirring inside Alexiel. She summoned her keyblade and still hiding in the shadows.

Lady Celeste

12-11-2019, 05:29 AM

Noctis' abrupt statement had been sufficient warning for Ardeth, who managed just in time to duck and roll out of the way of the dark energy spell. However, Alexiel had attempted to block the spell altogether, which Ardeth didn't see until after he had gotten back up.

Luna quickly noticed though, and she immediately took action.

“Flipendo!” Luna said, quickly waving her wand at Alexiel. The spell would knock Alexiel out of the way of the attack, provided nothing got in the way of the spell or Alexiel didn't move out of its way.

DracoDeathtalon

12-15-2019, 01:33 PM

Vanigx glared at Umbra before having Dark Bahamut attack Umbra with its Mega Flare while still not at full power. “I won’t let anyone hurt Alexiel or my friends. So what if I have darkness in my heart? I’ll overcome and control to protect those I care about no matter what.” His keyblade armor then formed on his body making look like a humanoid metal dragon. “My friends are my power and I’ll gladly lend my conflicted heart to their cause.”

SpiritofDestiny

12-25-2019, 07:46 AM

“Flipendo!” Luna said, quickly waving her wand at Alexiel. Alexiel heard Luna say that, she was unsure of what Luna was speaking of, but then suddenly she felt a unknown and unseen force push Alexiel to the side to make sure that she wouldn't get hit by the dark attack.

It seems my summoner, that the young sorceress has come to your aid. I will have to remember to thank her. Although if I am honest, it was a slight surprise to me.

“I won’t let anyone hurt Alexiel or my friends. So what if I have darkness in my heart? I’ll overcome and control to protect those I care about no matter what.”

Alexiel could sense Vangix's determination in his voice and feel the waves of courage. It hit Alexiel in a wave, but it was encouraging. "Vanigx, I would suggest that we tread carefully." She then surveyed the area, and then stood again ready to defend herself.

Rocial then internally laughed, that foolish boy, Vanigx. Does he really think that someone like himself, has the power to control darkness? He should know that the darkness in someone's case such as his, it would consume him and it would break his spirit. Only a select few that has the ability to control the darkness. For herself, Rocial was someone that has seen and experienced true darkness. She internally sighed and would still wait until Noctis would make his move, but in the meantime, she was going to have some fun with Alexiel.

Kairi then stood ready and Goofy summoned his shield ready to defend Kairi. "Don't worry now Kairi I will do everything to help."

Kairi nodded, "Thank you Goofy."

Rocial then keeping her distance and decided to have a fun. She then summoned a dark aura and then was going to have it attack Alexiel. She had no interest in the others, they were not worth her time. It would wait, and thanks to her illusion magic, she or her summoned dark aura wouldn't be seen by anyone.

DracoDeathtalon

12-25-2019, 02:09 PM

Vanigx nodded at Dark Bahamut before jumping over to Alexiel and glared as he then used his keyblade to knock away the attack. “I’m warning you. Nobody hurts my friends.” He then concentrated his right hand to form a ball of energy that was green but crackling with lightning as it surrounded his fist. “Whirlwind Spark....Smash!!!!” He aimed it towards the attacker after calculating the distance and trajectory as he then calmed down before his dragon wings on the armor encompassed Alexiel gently.

Yamimoon

12-25-2019, 06:19 PM

Everything was going according to plan. The warriors were reacting as he expected. Ardeth dodged the attack, Alexiel tried to protect the man by putting herself between him and the spell, and Luna used her magic to push the reckless girl out of the way. They are protecting one another. Yet they are not acting like a team. They are all doing their own thing without any form of communication or synergy. That will work to his advantage in the long run. As he snapped his fingers, the energy dissipated just as it hit the building behind his intended target.

When Vanigx and his little dragon attacked, one of the hooded figures jumped from the roof between it and Noctis. A metal clanking could be heard when he landed. The cloaked figure held out his hand and a wall of dark light appeared all around him and Noctis stopping both attacks shattering them.

"There was no need for you to interfere." Umbra said as he turned towards the figure.

"Sorry." The male voice said as he bowed respectfully.

"Well no sense crying over spilt milk. Besides I may have overestimated these warriors." Noctis said as he looked behind him seeing the spell caster Raizel. "You should understand how much power I have after I cast that spell, and yet you think your measly power would hurt me." Noctis said in a calm voice as he stared into the man's eyes.

"I do understand."

Was all Raizel said as he held his hand palm out at the man that attacked. He might not stand a chance as far as power, but even at this range he could do some damage even if he did put up a barrier. That is if he even thought of gathering any magical energy.

Noctis turned his attention to Vanigx as he shook his head. "All of your raving about your darkness. That tiny speck of darkness you think is so grand is nothing. You try to be a martyr, and yet the only person who believes that is yourself. Your heart is weak because you came to be struggling against an unseen force that is no longer with you. Besides, even with your armor and your little pet, you are no match for my followers, and you have absolutely no chance against me." Noctis said as he looked up to the rest of his Wraiths. "Why not come down and say hello?"

Without saying a word, the others jumped down next to their fellow Wraith. All of them were hidden with their hoods.

"These are my Wraiths. Don't worry; you will get to know them very well. That is, if you can survive my little game."

"If we are not needed, then I think it is time we took care of our assignments." A man with an Arabic accent said as he opened a portal.

"Go ahead. I have no further use for all of you at the moment. Besides, two of you need to eliminate our uninvited guest."

"Hmm… I am looking forward to that." A female voice said as she looked to Kairi. "I am sure he will make a fine pet. Though breaking him might be a challenge.

Each of them bowed their heads and walked into the portal that the one opened. Yet one Wraith stopped before entering the vortex. He turned and looked at the youngman in the dark armor.

"Blaming the darkness for your faults is crutch. You need to stop being a baby." A metalic sounding voice said as he then turned and entered the portal with nothing else said.

The lavender and black portal closed as soon after the last Wraith entered. If any of the warriors of light wanted to follow they could, but if they did, they would find themselves in the realm of darkness, and would not be able to withstand the darkness of that level. It was a miracle that Riku was able to exist in that level for darkness.

"Now that they are gone, it is time to see how well you survive this little game." Noctis said as the shadows in the area started to move. The shadows began to take shape, and several heartless appeared. There were shadows, neo shadows, and dark balls. There was at least fifteen of each species of heartless surrounding the small group of warriors.

As soon as the heartless appeared, he quickly turned around and closed the distance between him and Raizel. "As for you…" He said right before hitting the young magician in the chest with his hand. The force of this strike sent Raizel flying backwards into a building, hitting it hard enough to shatter the brick and leave an indentation. "I think you need a time out."

Raizel hit the wall hard and smacked his head against the wall. The force of this strike knocked him for a loop and he was not able to stand after sliding to the ground.

Heson Shadowbane

12-31-2019, 10:03 PM

Alinara had arrived upon a rooftop, watching the action unfolding. She was back in her dark knight job, the black armor encasing her once again seeing the wraiths leave having making the attacks the warriors did basically useless. Once the wraiths left though, it was her signal to join in. Blood dripped down her blade, coating it liberally before she flung it at Noctis. The blade slammed into the ground before him, aether magic flowing across it. "[Sanguine Explosion]." She watched as the blood on the blade shoot out in spikes at Noctis, violently trying to pierce into him.

She knew Noctis was expecting her to make an attack and he was strong enough the he could shrug it off too. So when she jumped down, she was staring at him as she grabbed her blade. "We had a deal Noctis! You wouldn't touch them while they remained here, it would be my duty to show them truth and lead them to balance." She raised her blade, pointing it at him. "Do you fear the Light Warriors so much you'd strike them down now instead of bringing them to the righteous cause?!" She growled at him, trying to let rage flow through her. It was most of an act, a work to move her to to the Light Warrior's graces. "Damnit if you won't support drawing more towards the balance of the worlds, the universe..."

She assumed her battle stance, narrowing her eyes. "I will have to strike you down. Balance requires finesse, not blind striking down of things!" She took a brief glance back at the heartless behind her before glancing back at Noctis. She didn't speak her thoughts, she had to keep her act up to work to good graces.

Lady Celeste

01-01-2020, 05:54 PM

Umbra called down his servants - ‘Wraiths’, he called them - and Ardeth recognized one of their voices as that of the man who’d kidnapped his father. That same man opened a portal soon afterward, and Ardeth almost instinctively started to run after him, but was forced to stop just short of the portal, the pure darkness within making him almost physically ill. At the same time, Ardeth recalled his new teammates and withdrew back toward the group, standing with them as several hordes of Heartless appeared.

After that, Ardeth lost all track of Wilhelmina and the others during the confusion of the battle. His key-shaped sword appeared once again, and he wielded it against the Heartless as efficiently and skillfully as he would wield any other sword, though some of the Heartless were more difficult than others to dispatch. A glowing silver rabbit hopped past him at several of the Heartless, and Ardeth was more than grateful for its presence, its light seeming to filter through him and purge out the dark taint that the Heartless left behind.

Seeing as Raizel was knocked against a wall, Ardeth ducked and rolled past a couple of Heartless to reach Raizel, standing defensively between him and the assailants and fighting off any and all Heartless that drew too close.

Luna did nothing at first as the battle reached a pause, merely observing the Wraiths as they appeared as well as the reactions of some of her newfound friends. But then the yelloweyes appeared, and from there the battle resumed, so Luna sprang into action yet again, wielding her wand in one hand and her Keyblade in the other.

“Expecto Patronum!” Luna said aloud, materializing her hare patronus once again. The glowing silver hare dashed in a growing circle around Luna, forcing back the Heartless with varying degrees of success and managing to damage some of the weaker ones. Occasionally she would let the patronus fade away temporarily so that she could Apparate from one part of the battlefield to another as needed, whether to evade an incoming attack or to provide some timely assistance where possible, and then conjure her patronus again after that.

On one such occasion, Luna witnessed Raizel hitting a wall and being seriously incapacitated. Ardeth had arrived soon after to assist him, but his muggle dueling wouldn’t do much to keep the yelloweyes away, so Luna promptly Apparated on the scene and summoned her patronus to create more space between them and the Heartless.

And then who should show up but the strange armored girl who’d just stormed off not too long ago? Noctis had been attacking Raizel at the time, so both Ardeth and Luna had a good view of the scene as she hurled bloody spikes at Noctis.

“We had a deal Noctis! You wouldn't touch them while they remained here, it would be my duty to show them truth and lead them to balance.”

While Alinara was talking, Ardeth and Luna took the opportunity to turn to Raizel and attempt to tend to him. Luna happened to have a bottle of Wiggenweld Potion (https://harrypotter.fandom.com/wiki/Wiggenweld_Potion) handy - having brought it along during the search for Harry earlier - so she knelt beside Raizel and offered him the potion while Ardeth held off the Heartless.

DracoDeathtalon

01-03-2020, 03:17 PM

Vanigx was pissed at whoever that metallic figure was as Bahamut was dismissed before he began to help fight the heartless. “Everyone, stand together. The worlds are counting on us to protect it.” In his mind though.he was thinking about the words of the metallic voice and hoped they weren’t true. Vanigx hoped that someday he’ll atone for his past.

SpiritofDestiny

01-16-2020, 08:27 AM

Alexiel knew she would have to fight, she was not unfamiliar with it, after all; she had to see many battles back in Spearia. She then moved her hands over her helmet releasing it. She then surveyed the area, although she didn't have the confidence that Big sister Wilhelmina had, she would try. "Haste," She then rushed over to where Luna, Ardeth, and the unconscious Raziel was, "Ms. Luna, could you and Ardeth-san watch over Raziel until he awakens?" Alexiel then paused and then gathering energy around her, as it is a ability of her heaven's keyblade, but she can only do it once a day, "I hope this works for you Raziel-san..." She then concentrated with all of her might, "MAGIC OVERCHARGE!"

She then unleashed her keyblade's ability, filling up Raziel's magic reserves as best as she could. Since she predicted that he was similar to Luna-san; however his magic seemed different. She then recalled her armor, making sure that Raziel could get as much magical energy as she could gather, when she couldn't gather anymore she then fell to her knees and then holding herself up by her keyblade, she then used an ether that she brought with her.

Alexiel then stood up, "Once Raziel-san awakens, I would suggest trying to work together, as best as you can." She then handed them a mega-elixir, "When your energy is running low, use this, it will recharge your health and magic. So forgive me for being rude, I wish to tend to the others."

She then felt Vangix's guilt, she then rushed over to him, "Vangix-san, don't listen to what they are telling you..." she then placed a hand on his shoulder to encourage him. She then smiled friendly at him, "Besides, remember what i told you, your past is apart of you, but it doesn't make who you are, you are not the same as you were then. If you can handle these heartless, I will take care of those on the other side." She then handed him an Elixir, "You may need this...take it...no questions." She then headed towards Kairi and Goofy.

"I am sure he will make a fine pet. Though breaking him might be a challenge." Kairi gripped her keyblade tighter, however she wouldn't give that wraith the satisfaction. 'You don't know Riku at all, he's a lot stronger than you give him credit for.'

However before Alexiel could reach Kairi and Goofy, she felt from the portal of darkness, she sensed people suffering beyond it. She then felt a familiar feeling, the same feeling she felt in her dream, the night before in her world. She then gritted her teeth, she wouldn't show them she could feel those suffering. 'I swear...when we find a way...we will do all we can.'

"Kairi, Goofy!" She then rushed to them, and then discussed a plan to take out a small group of heartless, "This will not be easy to pull off, if we could work together it may cut the number of heartless in half."

"Well gee golly gosh, what do we need to do?" Goofy asked, Kairi nodded, "If I can help, please tell me how."

Alexiel then continued, "It will take a little time to charge it up so we will need to charge our energy. We will need to continue to attack the heartless, I can let you know when it is ready." She then handed them a mega-elixir, "You will need this after, don't worry I'm fine."

Meanwhile in the shadows, Rocial was almost getting bored, she then yawned. "So, Noctis...what are you going to do?" She then shrugged, "Not that it is any of my business...I have only one objective." She then looked over to Alinara and then shook her head, "Its a fool's errand. Besides I know that she'll betray the darkness...any fool can see that. She will fall to the light." She then laughed at the idea. 'I refuse to work with her...besides I work best alone. I don't need others getting in my way.'

As Alexiel was explaining to Kairi and Goofy the plan, she then felt a malice she was too familiar with. She then told Goofy and Kairi, "We can still try to do the plan, but for now, gather the energy you need, There is something I need to take care of...please do not worry about me. Focus on the battle for now, they'll be time to talk about things."

She then jumped towards the top of a building, "You cannot hide...for I know your here...show yourself, Rocial!"

She then sarcastically clapped, "Only because dear sister, I let you find me. You forgot that part."

"Are you involved in this?" Alexiel asked with anger in her voice.

"Well what do you think?" Rocial grinned.

CrimsonLady180

02-17-2020, 06:06 AM

A deep sigh of irritation slipped out as she tuned out everything around her to calm her down a bit. It seemed nothing she did made things better, but she figured this would be good practice dealing with people that may not see her side or understand her view on things. "Well this is a good a time as ever try to remain positive, right?" Wilhelmina muttered to herself wondering what her mother would do in her stead.

After a moment Mina quickly shook the thought away remembering with Alexial by her side things will be okay though she hoped that she could find some kind of friendship with everyone if not mutual respect for each other. Wilhelmina began pulling herself out of thoughts when she heard the newcomer threaten Ardeth as he rolled out of the way and Alexial tried to jump in the way of the blast, but was quickly knocked out of the way Luna.

"Are you alright?" Wilhelmina called over with a worried expression checking her over but then her eyes shifted to the attacker and his followers. "It seems we have more problems than we could have possibly fathomed...," she replied softly ready to follow after Alexial until she heard her voice.

Alexiel smiled and called to Wilhelmina, "Yes, Big Sister...I am ok." She then turned her attention back to Rocial with a soft growl, gripping her keyblade a little tighter, "Stop playing games! Why are you here?"

Rocial smiled, she would not entertain Alexiel with that answer to that, as she looking over to Wilhelmina...of course she remembered her. It seemed like she didn't change at all. However it was unfortunate, she was on the wrong side. Rocial then spoke to Alexiel, "Too bad Alexiel-chan...Wilhelmina has chosen the wrong side."

Alexiel pointed her keyblade towards Rocial and spoke with anger in her voice, "You leave Big Sister Wilhelmina out of this, you and I both know that you wish to end me!"

"All be that is true, but that doesn't mean that I won't enjoy messing with these fool's minds...and besides you still call her that?" Rocial started laughing, "Makes you sound so childish...I think I know a way to..." she left her thought unfinished on purpose.

Alexiel then tried to stop Rocial from what she was planning, but she then turned into dark smoke, "Damn it, where did you go?!"

Rocial then reappeared in front of Wilhelmina, she then took a few steps forward towards Wilhelmina...she then looked at Wilhelmina with her red eyes and gave her a smirk, "It has been too long...Wilhelmina..."

Wilhelmina nodded in response ready to head over to help Alexiel, but quickly lost sight of for a moment. For a moment she was confused, it's not like she could of disappeared. When a figure suddenly appeared in front of her causing Mina to jump back in a defensive stance bow at the ready when she realized who stood before her.

"Rocial?! Wow it has be quite some time... What are you doing here? And when did your eyes get that red...? Are you really her?" Wilhelmina asked cautiously feeling uneasy by the way she was looking at her while Mina's magic arrow still charging up at the ready.

Rocial's smirk got bigger, "Of course it is me...just not as I was before...I've become much better..." She then took another few steps forward, "I hope you don't intend on shooting me with that..."

Wilhelmina an unnerving sensation tingle through her body that she couldn't quite explain, but the way Rocial was acting was much different than she remembered making her wonder what was going on. "N-no, but you don't seem like you have in the past...," Mina trailed off not sure how to respond with her hands now unsteady on her bow. Her worries only seemed to grow as Alexiel and Rocial began to have a back and forth.

Alexiel then saw that Rocial was approaching Wilhelmina, "No Big sister Wilhelmina!" She then tried to intercept, "Rocial! get away from her!" However Alexiel could feel Wilhelmina's sense of unease, and it hit pretty hard, "I refuse to give you the chance to manipulate Wilhelmina..."

Rocial then turned slightly towards Alexiel, "So tell me Alexiel-chan, who was the one responsible for the current situation hmm...?"

Alexiel stopped just before reaching Rocial...

"That's right...it was completely your fault! no one would have to fight if you didn't bring that Umbra fellow...isn't that the truth." Rocial spoke, knowing that Alexiel would feel guilt

She then looked to the ground, gripping her keyblade even tighter, "I didn't know!"

"Admit it, your naivete will be the reason that these warriors will fall." Rocial could try to push Alexiel further into her own guilt.

Rocial then started to cast her illusions, and then fading into mist, clouding Mina's vision, she then created a false Alexiel and made Alexiel look like Rocial as she is now, then the the false Alexiel then cried out, "NO, I refuse to believe you! I believe in everyone!"

Then the illusion Alexiel started to charge at the real Alexiel, but was made to look like Rocial, "Why don't you just fall to the darkness, it will be so much easier, and no burdens..." The illusion of Rocial which was Alexiel spoke, although it was another illusion.

Rocial then appeared in the realm of Wilhelmina's mind, her heels making a audible clicking sound, "Oh, Wilhelmina...I require something from you...a way to break Alexiel's heart...and only you can help me with that..."

"I don't understand what's going on between you two, but stop fighting this isn't how family should treat each other! Ugh, what is this?" she protested as the illusions started to take hold. Mina rubbed her eyes in reaction to feeling the magic take effect now only hearing Rocial's words."Require me to break Alexiel's heart...? Only I can help...?" Wilhelmina replied with a hallow tone unlike herself without thinking her hands became steady once more as her bow was once again at the ready.

"That may be true, Wilhelmina...but I have realized that the light isn't worth fighting for..." She then started laughing, "Oh, Wilhelmina-chan...we stopped being family quite some time ago...especially when I almost had everyone in Spearia want to kill her..." she then paused and then continued, "but that is not here or there."

"Tell me, Wilhelmina...don't you find her annoying, always calling you big sister Wilhelmina?" What Wilhelmina did not know was that Rocial was slowly and subtlety drawing malice and hatred from her, that was towards Alexiel. Something that she planned on using later.

Alexiel wished she could tell Wilhelmina the complete truth...but it was complicated. 'I want to tell you why...Big sister, but I am afraid I can't.' "Big Sister Wilhelmina, I'm afraid that the truth is more complicated..." She then felt that Wilhelmina was not herself, "Wilhelmina?" 'No, Rocial...' She then started to shake, "ROCIAL!"

Alexiel took a deep breath, concentrating her rage, 'I will make you pay, for involving Big sister Wilhelmina into a fight that is not hers.'

"Aw, well so much for not allowing me to manipulate Wilhelmina. You failed in that, didn't you big sister?" Rocial spoke in a mocking tone.

'May I be of some help, my summoner? Even if I cannot directly help you, I can provide assistance where you need me' Alexiel heard Shiva call to her. Alexiel nodded 'Thank you, Shiva.'

"Mistress of the Ice and Snow...," Alexiel's right hand started to softly glow, "All things cold...Help me turn the tide, Come to my side, SHIVA!" then the snowflake that Alexiel got back in Spearia and extended her arm to the sky, when suddenly from the ground, a woman encased in ice sprung forth, inside the ice, she snapped her fingers, shattering her ice prison and then flicked her hair back and then turned to her summoner, "Although I cannot help you directly, I give you my weapon, Diamond Dust." Shiva paused and then in Alexiel's hand appeared Diamond Dust.

The two voices filled her mind as they tugged in different directions, but her blood felt as if it went cold hearing what Rocial had done to Alexiel yet her mouth would form a response. She realized her body was moving sluggish almost as if she couldn't move at all or if her body was asleep. 'Why can't I respond...?!' she thought angrily to herself as she against that seemed tethered to her now.

"I... I don't...," Wilhelmina muttered trying to fight to get her words out. 'I don't! I find her truly endearing and think of her as my own sister...,' she thought but couldn't get the words out the frustration causing her to tighten her hands on her bow.

Alexiel then nodded, "Thank you, Shiva." 'Please, when the time is right, I need you to protect Wilhelmina-nii sama.' Shiva nodded. 'Diamond Dust's ability allows you to access higher grade or more advanced Ice spells.' Shiva explained to Alexiel.

She gripped Diamond Dust into her hand, although something that no one knew, she could actually wield up to three keyblades, but as Aurora-san would say, 'Keep your ace in hole hidden until you really need it.'

Rocial smirked, "Ohh...let's see what you can do with that..." '

Shiva, make sure you defend yourself if necessary.' Alexiel told Shiva and Shiva nodded.

"Oh, I promise Rocial...you will see..." She then charged towards Rocial and then decided to try out Diamond Dust, "Winter Storm!" Alexiel then unleashed nine large shards of ice, and sent them towards Rocial.

Meanwhile Rocial whispered into Wilhelmina's ear, "Loose your arrow, break her heart."

"Big Sister..." she then turned and then ran towards her, "Please...Big sister Wilhelmina..."

"Show her you don't care about her, Wilhelmina...break her spirit, break her heart." Rocial then smirked. "Break her heart!"

Alexiel then got an idea, She then summoned her keyblade armor, but then commanded it to protect and attach itself to Wilhelmina, 'I hope this works...' "WILHELMINA!"

'You know this is her fault... If you didn't get involved, you wouldn't be here... Maybe you could still go back home to your REAL family. Isn't that what you want? Forget about Alexiel...,' the dark thoughts mused Wilhelmina would do almost anything to go home. She knew that, but she her true voice rebuked that darkness hearing Alexiel's pleas making her head clearer.

"I love Alexiel and I won't leave her side, I plan to see our mission through!" Mina declared as she let her arrow hit the ground then flipping backwards out of the way to Alexiel side giving her an apologetic look. "Sorry it took me a moment... I hope you can forgive me," Wilhelmina replied softly feeling ashamed of herself while keeping her focus on Rocial she wasn't sure how to feel about all this but hopefully there will be time to think later.

When Alexiel saw that Wilhelmina broke from Rocial's grip and recalled her armor and then with Wilhelmina within arms reach, she happily hugged Wilhelmina and shook her head, "There isn't anything to forgive big sister Wilhelmina..." she then shook slightly, "I ask for your forgiveness, for being pulled into this situation with Rocial..."

She then let quite a few tears fall, "I didn't ever want someone that I cared for, to be dragged into this situation. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me. I am sorry...Wilhelmina-nii sama."

Rocial was not surprised, but then appeared and then sighed, "I warn you now Wilhelmina...things will not get any easier, and you will have to fight battles you are not ready for...I will not be so kind in the future...next time Wilhelmina-chan, I will make you do it," Rocial paused, "The Rocial you knew...has long since died...I am Rocial Umbra...I will do everything possible, dear Alexiel-chan...even if I cannot destroy you now...when that fated day comes...," she then smirked, her red eyes darkening, "I will end you, and break your heart in the process..."

Wilhelmina hugged her back tightly in response patting Alexiel's back reassuringly, "Hey, I don't blame you and you didn't blame me, so neither of us has anything to be sorry for. I'll always look out for you," she replied softly before letting go turning her attention back to Rocial. "I know things won't get any easier, but I plan on seeing this through. There's no turning back since the moment I left home, and you know I am not the type to abandon people who need me," replied with a gentle hand on Alexiel's shoulder.

Alexiel then let go of Wilhelmina and then she glared daggers at Rocial. "Rocial...I don't care that you always coming after me, but you leave big sister Wilhelmina out of our conflict... and leave anyone that I consider my friend out of our fight!!"

Rocial grinned evilly, "Oh, that I cannot do... I enjoy messing with your allies, and they provide so much entertainment...and their malice and hate...will be something that I will enjoy very much," Rocial and then looked to Wilhelmina, "And your malice, sadness, hate will be especially delicious."

Rocial then decided that maybe she kept them from the others long enough, "As much as I want to keep playing with you both, it seems that I have kept you from everyone at this point...my playtime with you both is over...for now. So Goodbye for now you two..." She disappeared in Mist.

'However dear sister, I am really not done with you...just a little longer...' Rocial thought as she was disappearing into mist. 'My fun with you...is just beginning...'

Alexiel then didn't feel Rocial's malice, she then turned to Wilhelmina, she held out her hand, "Big Sister Wilhelmina, we should get back to the others, they may need help..." Alexiel smiled at Wilhelmina.

Although the feelings that Rocial made Wilhelmina feel had their effect on Alexiel, she couldn't help but feel slightly tired; however she didn't want to worry Big Sister Wilhelmina...she likely had a lot to worry about already, she never wants to put any unnecessary stress on her if she could help it.

A cold shiver went down Wilhelmina's spine, but she quickly ignored it as Rocial disappeared putting feelings to the back of her mind as she nodded in agreement hoping the other were fairing okay. "Alexial, when you are read to talk about Rocial and everything else just let me know. I'm here for you, okay? You're still family to me," Wilhelmina said with a smile as they headed back to the others.

DracoDeathtalon

02-25-2020, 08:10 PM

Vanigx looked over at Alexiel and Wilhelmina as if worried about them but also very angry as he clenched his fists before quickly calming down to avoid his darker side coming out. “Stay positive, V. Don’t let the darkness come out unless necessary.” He then smiled before hugging Alexiel and Wilhelmina. “Are you two alright? I was worried about you two. Once we’re done here, we better get moving to stop the darkness.”

SpiritofDestiny

03-16-2020, 01:46 AM

Alexiel heard Wilhelmina tell her, "Alexiel, when you are read to talk about Rocial and everything else just let me know. I'm here for you, okay? You're still family to me,"

Alexiel smiled at Wilhelmina's words. To be honest she always thought of her as family although they are not bound by blood. "I am sorry Wilhelmina nii-sama, I didn't want to drag you into my conflict...however; she was wrong about one thing...when that day comes..." Alexiel paused, her eyes darkening slightly, "I intend to do everything possible to win...or die trying."

She then felt Vangix hug Wilhelmina and herself which suprised her and then heard him say, “Are you two alright? I was worried about you two. Once we’re done here, we better get moving to stop the darkness.”

Alexiel's face turning a few shades of red, "Y-Yes, We are alright. I appreciate your concern..." She then smiled slightly and then placed her hand reassuringly on his shoulder and then quickly took it off, "You need not to worry about us. Believe it or not we do have some fighting experience."

'Spirit of Traverse Town, please forgive me for not being able to complete the task of finding the keyhole and then making that bond, however know that I still intend on doing that.' Alexiel talked to the Spirit of Traverse Town.

'We understand Alexiel. Please do not apologize. When keyblade wielders are called, they will complete what they need to, when they need to.' The spirit of Traverse Town spoke to her mind.

Alexiel then remembered The Spirit of Traverse Town gave her the hint about ringing the bell three times to reveal the keyhole. However given the current situation, Alexiel wouldn't have a chance to get up their given their current situation.

Yamimoon

03-16-2020, 06:59 PM

All of these warriors of light seem to be so decided it was laughable. Not only are they having a hard time fighting the heartless that Noctis summoned they seemed to be on a divided front. They talk a big game, but when it comes to teamwork they seem to be lacking. Everyone of them did what they wanted to do regardless of if it was the right thing to do. Some went to the aid of the man he had sent flying into a wall, and others just fought the heartless, and the other dark being that had been watching from the shadows.

Noctis knew who this was, and had no qualms about what she wanted to do. It wasn’t like she was his servant. They just happened to have the same goals to a point. He has spoken to her on several occasions saring vital information, and he has even invited her to join him if she ever wanted to. For now the woman does what she wants. So, when she made her presence known and some of the warriors of light went to confront her it didn’t surprise him at all.

So, for now he only had to deal with the three that were still on the ground fighting the heartless. Well two were fighting the other was still trying to get back into the game. Just then a sword plunged into the ground at his feet, and spikes of blood shot out trying to impale him.

Meanwhile Raizel was still trying to get his bearings and he coughed slightly bringing a crimson liquid into his hand. He quickly wiped the liquid away as the two fought to reach his side. As they reached him he looked to them as they offered their assistance. The Heartless were still a problem, but they were more concerned about him rather than them. Ardeth stood guard as both Luna and Alexiel both tried to give him strange liquids. The girl Alexiel handed him the bottle, and before he could tell her no she was gone once more.

As for Luna she tried to hand him something else and he shook his head. Instead of taking the bottle he handed her the bottle that was shoved into his hands.

“Things like this are not something that I am able to use. Even in my home world I can't take any kind of potions without having adverse effects.” Raizel said as he smiled at Luna.

The only people in his world that were capable of taking restoratives were warriors and normal people. Anyone that was capable of using Magic was unable to drink the potions because it would cause their magical powers to go out of control and cause excruciating pain. Because of this it is one of the tests that people have to go through if they want to visit the castle and speak with the King. It was also used when tourturning anyone with magic since it was the most painful experience that one could imagine.

Taking a deep breath he forced his body to stand. Normally he would have cast a healing spell, but this world's magical energies were not strong enough to allow him to cast such a spell. In fact he was only one sixth his normal strength, and the bluff he used against the man didn’t seem to work. It was like he knew that he was lacking in power.

“Thank you.” Was all he said as his attention once more turned to the man that attacked him.

Noctis didn’t try to dodge the attack that was flung at him. He just stood there as he allowed the red spikes to penetrate his body. Looking at --- as she landed in front of him accusing him of going back on his word. A thin smile formed on his face but not for the reason that the warriors of light might have thought. He reached down and grabbed one of the bloody spikes and shattered it and the rest followed suit. This was going to be a fun little game to play.

“You have already tried to bring the warriors of light into an understanding of your cause, and look at what they decided to do. I am aware you are trying to show them the world needs balance, but they refused to listen. So, why should I hold my hand now? If you insist on continuing to keep playing the fool then I have no choice but to consider you an enemy.” Noctis said in a serious tone as he looked at the dark knight.

This might all be an act to get her closer to the warriors of light, but soon she would see that this was all just a game he was playing with her since she is so easily manipulated. However, now was not the time for these kinds of thoughts. Pointing a finger at the young warrior a beam of dark light shot out of his finger at her. The attack was not serious, but it would pack a punch if it connected.

“This world is made of both light and darkness. Yet, people cling to the light and forsake the darkness. These warriors are no different from their predecessors.” Nocits said as he summoned even more heartless to the fight. He wanted to force Undine to show themselves. So, if he pushed the warriors of light with numbers he knew they would come.

DracoDeathtalon

03-20-2020, 01:41 AM

Vanigx was breathing heavily as he shed a tear. “I can’t believe myself. My heart is weak and imbalanced by darkness. Alexiel, can you teach me to balance myself and harness my unusual talents for good?” Dark Bahamut appeared behind him in a shadow form as if staring at Alexiel before his keyblade finally appearing and even split itself into two key blades shrouded in black flames. “The wings of darkness shall help me fly towards the light.”

Lady Celeste

03-26-2020, 07:25 AM

As soon as Raizel was back on his feet, Ardeth and Luna both returned their focus to the battle. Luna resealed her bottle of Wiggenweld Potion and put it away once again, while Ardeth drew back toward them. Now even more Heartless were starting to emerge from the darkness, and soon they would all be overwhelmed unless they regrouped, and quickly.

“We must find the others.” Ardeth said to the two of them, then turned to Luna. “Can you clear us a path?”

Without the slightest hesitation, Luna held up her wand once again.

“Expecto Patronum!”

Luna’s hare patronus reappeared, its light forcing the Heartless back by just enough to create a narrow opening, which Luna used to guide Ardeth and Raizel through the throngs of Heartless. It took some time and a lot of effort, but Luna eventually spotted Alexiel, Vanigx, and Wilhelmina together amidst the chaos, the two groups separated by countless hordes of Heartless.

“Hold on tightly, and don’t let go. This may feel odd.” Luna said with an almost uncharacteristic firmness to her voice, holding one arm up toward Ardeth and the other toward Raizel.

Ardeth could only trust that Luna knew what she was doing, so he took her arm and waited for Raizel to do the same. Once Ardeth and Raizel were both secure, Luna dispelled her patronus and disapparated (https://harrypotter.fandom.com/wiki/Apparition) with both of them in tow, the three of them apparating (https://harrypotter.fandom.com/wiki/Apparition#Side-Along_Apparition) in between the others and the incoming Heartless.

Slightly disoriented from the apparition process, Ardeth barely heard Vanigx giving some sort of emotional speech to Alexiel in particular. He hadn’t been there long enough to overhear the full details of the conversation, but this was no time for such things, so Ardeth wasted no time trying to return their attention to the task at hand.

“More shadows are coming. Stay focused!” Ardeth said to the others as he returned to the fight, this time making sure to stay close to the group as a whole so that nobody would be separated like that again. Their only chance against this seemingly endless wave of attacks was to stay together, and even then, the odds were still very much against them.

SpiritofDestiny

03-30-2020, 01:05 PM

“I can’t believe myself. My heart is weak and imbalanced by darkness..."

She heard Vangix say, and then felt his sadness hit her, she then once again placed a hand on his shoulder, and with her other hand wiping his tear, "You are not weak, the heart, like people are capable of both good and evil, or light and darkness." She paused and then looked to the appearance of more heartless, "I do not know if I have the experience to help you, I can only suggest that you first must look deep into yourself and build the foundation from there..." The image of Shiva appeared next to Alexiel, to warn Dark Bahamut to not attempt anything against her summoner.

Alexiel then saw that Luna, Ardeth, and Raziel were all together she was glad about; however, they got there was something that Alexiel did not have the benefit of asking. More importantly, she was glad that they were not badly harmed or injured.

As it seemed that Umbra, or rather his name being Noctis according to that one woman, she thought her name was Alinara, but she couldn't be sure, and she didn't want to be wrong. 'Is she allied with the darkness? I cannot judge for sure. I cannot completely worry about that right at this moment. I do not the luxury to do so.'

As Alexiel could tell that Raziel-san was not completely himself, although she did not know what his full potential could be, 'Shiva, would you mind using cure on Raziel-san...'

'Yes, My summoner.' Shiva then appeared in front of Raziel. "Fear not mortal, I am Shiva. I will bring you no harm. My summoner asked me to heal your wounds." Shiva paused and brought her hand in front of Raziel's chest, "CURAGA!" Raziel's body started to glow in healing green light. "Be careful from now on mortal..." She then returned to being transparent.

'Thank you, Shiva. I can only hope with the healing spell it will activate the magic overcharge that I used on Raziel earlier.'

Alexiel decided for better or worse, she wouldn't let that woman get hit with the attack that Umbra/Noctis unleashed against her, "Haste!" She then activated her keyblade armor, while she also tried to attack any heartless that she could along the way, she ended up getting in between the woman and the attack, "ICE WALL!" She then stuck the ground in front of her, and by doing so, created a large wall of ice, Alexiel braced her hand against it, 'I won't let this attack hit her, however, I don't know if I can completely trust her.' She then felt the attack make contact with the wall, shattering the ice, although the shards wouldn't hurt anyone.

She then heard Umbra/Noctis say to the woman, “This world is made of both light and darkness. Yet, people cling to the light and forsake the darkness. These warriors are no different from their predecessors.”

"Yes, but you don't seem to understand, ALL worlds, not just this one, are made up of both light and darkness. When you say that people cling to the light, and forsake the darkness, one would argue that is simply one interpretation." she then paused, "However you cannot force your ideologies on all worlds!. It sounds like you lack experience and have not been to many worlds." She then looked to Umbra/Noctis, "People do not always cling to the light, but many do because it is the fault of darkness that makes people do so. The balance you speak of and is not balanced at all! What you speak of, is a form of oppression."

She knew her words wouldn't get through to him, she then recalled her armor, "Although the light is not perfect and it can be corrupted, it is more times out of many because of darkness." She then charged towards Kairi and Goofy, destroying as many heartless as she could, "Kairi! Goofy!" She felt her aura getting stronger, it was just about time, it has been quite some time since she attempted a cooperative attack with others she did not know, but she would give it her all! "ARS ARCANUM!" She then slashed her way through the heartless towards Kairi and Goofy.

"Alexiel! We are glad that you're alright! Are you ready?" Kairi asked her. Goofy nodded as well, "Yep, just tell us what we need to do. Yehuck."

"I thank you for your concern, but for now...we need to combine our strengths..." Alexiel then whispered to Goofy and Kairi what she had in mind to do, "Are you both with me? It may not be easy to do at first; however, I believe we can do this! We must believe in our strength!"

Kairi and Goofy nodded and then Kairi said, "Lead and we'll follow."

Alexiel nodded and then extended her hand, "Then together, defenders of the light, let's prepare to fight!"

Kairi and Goofy followed suit, "Together, defenders of the light, let's prepare to fight!"

Alexiel then waved her hand, "Multi-cast, Aero!" by doing this it allowed them to float in the air, Kairi flew first, then Alexiel, then Goofy. While Kairi was focusing on conjuring her attack as Alexiel suggested, while Alexiel's eyes started to crystalize, gather the power she needed.

"Alright Alexiel they are ready for you," Kairi then had them charging, waiting for what Alexiel would do to the orbs. "Thank you Kairi," Alexiel then clutched Diamond Dust in her hand, "Time for my part in this, let's do this," Alexiel then paused, "DIAMOND DUST!" Her eyes started to glow, unleashing the most powerful Diamond Dust that she could. Not only was the attack surrounding Kairi's orbs, but it was also causing the heartless on the ground in their place. "Now Kairi!"

Kairi then allowed the orbs to start flying towards the heartless, landing like bombs and shattering the heartless' ice prison; however, they, in turn, causing more explosions of ice that spread among those who were out of range. "Now, Goofy, your up!"

Kairi and Alexiel then descended down and then grabbed the back of Goofy's shield. "We do this together!" Alexiel said, and Kairi then grabbed at another part of Goofy's shield, "Yes, let's do this Goofy!" The three of them were heading to a pillar of ice that was left on purpose, surrounding themselves in a light, under a protective aura of Goofy's shield, the pillar being completely obliterated sending shards of ice in all directions, a few seemed to scratch Umbra/Noctis, but did not do a lot of damage.

When the three of them finished and were back on the ground. Alexiel was the first to speak, "Not bad you two, it seems like everyone will have to, we will need to work on it."

Kairi nodded, "That felt awesome!" Goofy then used the mega elixir that Alexiel had given him earlier and it helped refresh Kairi and himself.

Alexiel then felt something owe to familiar, she then saw out of the corner of her eye, what looked like a gravity spell, "Get with the others, Aero!" using enough wind not to harm them, but just enough to push them back towards where the others were.

She then heard the familiar clicking of heels on the ground, when she heard a familiar voice speak, "If I had not cast the alternating effect around you, you would have surely been hit full force with that. I don't expect thanks, but in turn, that was the only time I will interfere with such things."

Alexiel felt the familiar malice and then heard her speak again, "Alexiel-chan, I do not understand why you insist on helping these mortals. I mean you even helped the young warlock, and he did not even so much as thank you. They are ungrateful, they don't deserve your help." then out of the shadows appeared Rocial once again.

"Not you again! However I shouldn't be surprised, so you two are working together are you?"

"As much as you think your right, hate to tell you this sister but; I have no allegiance to him. To that end, I feel insulted, you should know more than anyone, I have and always will work alone," Rocial paused, "Besides to expect help is a sign of weakness. Also having people try to do your dirty work, just shows and reveals even more weakness. If you can't do it yourself, don't do it at all." she paused again, "Besides we are born alone, it is expected that you die all the same as such, alone. To want others around you, just shows that your heart is not strong enough."

"That's not true Rocial, but this conversation we have had many times and we get nowhere..." she then felt that the others and then felt that Rocial had somehow cast multiple gravity spells around the others; however they couldn't see them, they were just out of sight. "Oh no, you don't." She then turned to everyone, focusing her magic, "Multi-cast, Reflect!" She then warned everyone, "You cannot help me with this battle, it is my burden to take on."

Rocial grinned and then launched a similar attack as Noctis did, and struck Alexiel in the shoulder, and then unleashed the gravity spells but with Alexiel casting reflect, they just bounced around until they were above Alexiel and since she knew that even if Alexiel casts Reflect, she wouldn't do it for herself, so she got stuck with every single gravity spell that Rocial had cast.

Alexiel was struck with all of them, but she knew that she did not want the others to get hurt. So she needed to take on the full attack than anyone else. She also felt herself being struck in the shoulder, she grabbed it and was trying everything possible to resist falling from the gravity spells.

Rocial grinned and then spoke to the others, "The part that Alexiel-chan did not tell you, I am not interested in any of you...the only thing I will eventually get from you, is your malice, hate, and any other negative feelings that you all possess," she paused and looked to Kairi, "And I mean Everyone. All of you mortals have evil in your hearts no matter how much you wish to deny it. I have already obtained it from one of you...and I will get it from all of you, and with it, you all be Alexiel's undoing."

Alexiel then summoning Heaven's Keyblade, "I told you before, leave them out of this. Your fight is with me."

Rocial grinned, "I know, and I think its playtime; Big sister." She then reversed the gravity sending Alexiel into the air, "I expect that not one of you will interfere with this, have fun!" Rocial then launched after Alexiel.

'As long as the other's are safe with my reflect spell, they should be fine.' Alexiel thought to herself as her shoulder started to fester in pain.

"Well big sister, it is time for the real fun to begin...Now all I ask of you is this now do not bore me," Rocial spoke with thick malice in her voice.

DracoDeathtalon

03-30-2020, 03:06 PM

Vanigx watched in horror between Alexiel and Rocial as he shed a tear with Dark Bahamut behind him. “I can’t believe that I have to stand idly by and watch these two fight each other to the death. Why can’t I be strong enough to stop this madness?!” At that very moment, Vanigx’ body was surrounded by an aura of darkness as he stared maliciously at Rocial with an even thicker presence of malice far more dangerous than even Sephiroth himself as he brought out his keyblade and even had one wing entirely made of veiled shadows behind him. “If this gets out of hand. I’ll beat the evil one myself.”

Heson Shadowbane

03-30-2020, 08:31 PM

Alinara let out a growl, raising her blade to block the coming attack. "I can show them that they aim to throw off the balance by flooding the world with their Light. I've fought on my own for most of my life, I can fight for balance without your aid just as well!" She was about to step forward to block his attack when one of the girls came up, throwing a wall of ice up to protect her. She shook her head at her words, sighing to herself. Light becomes corrupt only because of darkness eh? What a way to wash the Light free of any guilt right?

She kept her words to herself, instead focusing on one of her crystals was the wall blasted away in the attack. The icy dust was tinged with darkness as she changed her job again, reappearing in dark robes and a dark pointed hat that shadowed her entire face except for a glow of purple eyes piercing that darkness. She was leaning heavily on a staff that had been her sword and pointed a hand at Noctis.Those glowing eyes showed a smile, the soul in the crystal excited to let loose her power. "[Abyssal Flare]" A hole in the air tore open near Noctis, drawing in it's surroundings for a few seconds before releasing it all in an explosion of black flames. She laughed, only holding back a little with the spell. Sure she didn't want him killed, but she could have a little fun in this fight right? The others should have the heartless under control anyways.

SpiritofDestiny

03-30-2020, 11:17 PM

“I can’t believe that I have to stand idly by and watch these two fight each other to the death. Why can’t I be strong enough to stop this madness?!”

Rocial friend maliciously and then sent a illusion version of herself, keeping only a few feet distance, "Oh don't worry foolish mortal. I will assure you, we'll not die here. However, none of you are guaranteed that luxury. So I would suggest worrying about saving your own skins, and not worry about dear Alexiel-chan." Her eyes darkened, "Be mindful foolish mortal, this is not madness, it is an inevitability. Not one of you can stop what is to come. Not you, Not the warlock ally of yours, your Arabian friend, NO ONE has the ability to stop what's to come from happening. Not even your opponents that stand before you can stop it." Rocial then turned and walked a little further back and looked to Alinara, "And you!? You are so disillusioned that it is almost sickening. You ungrateful, mortal termagant." Rocial smirked, "Although I have no allegiance with Noctis, I have a truth that everyone knows, traitors that are known, do not live long. Something for your mortal brain to remember, I will Never be your ally, ever. In the end, you'll be all alone with no one; no family, no friends, the only thing that you will be able to count on, is the darkness, the darkness that no one speaks of, swallowing your mortal soul, and you won't have anyone but yourself to blame. However I have already wasted too much breath on you, I don't enjoy talking with dead people walking." Rocial then disappeared in a puff of mist dispelling her illusion spell. 'It is people like that, is majorly why I will not join Noctis' faction in any way shape or form.'

Alexiel heard Vanigx's words, and it hurt her to see him in that state, "Vangix, understand this please, Rocial is my opponent, this is my battle that I have to fight alone, no matter what happens."

Rocial then grinned, "Don't worry about those foolish mortals, your fight is with me! Dark Fire!"

Alexiel thought, 'Damn it all, my shoulder... ' "Water!" she used her spell as a barrier to stop Rocial's attack. In the meantime was trying to heal her shoulder at the same time. She was starting to feel like she ate something bad.

"Oh, I guess it is starting to take its effect. One thing that I did different than what Noctis did, I added a poison effect. It will slowly start to eat away at you, but I assure you, it will not kill you." Rocial then grinned while Alexiel's face was slowly becoming a little more pale than before.

Alexiel softly growled to herself, 'I will have to try and end this quickly.' Alexiel then gripped her heaven's keyblade tightly, "ARS ARCANUM!" she then rushed towards Rocial in hopes to get her hits in.

Kairi was looking on, 'Poor Alexiel...' "Everyone we need to focus on the heartless, let us defeat them as quickly as possible! Let's go Goofy!"

Goofy then raised his shield, "Yup, let's go Kairi." They both charged towards any remaining heartless.

DracoDeathtalon

03-31-2020, 12:49 PM

Vanigx nodded as he acknowledged the current situation and his environment before clenching his fist tightly around his keyblade before moving like a blurry one winged angel through the battlefield as he began to slice apart the heartless alongside Dark Bahamut. “Nobody is hurtling Alexiel or my friends ever again!!!!” He was angered beyond belief while slicing through them to the point of whizzing past Rocial with a menacing growl and his same dark and intimidating aura while still slicing the heartless apart.

Lady Celeste

04-05-2020, 04:39 PM

Wilhelmina was brought into a sudden hug which surprised her, but she relaxed seeing it was Vanigx. Knowing her time Alexiel would have to wait until they were safe. "As nice as this may be, this may not be the best time for a hug," she replied softly as she gently pulled herself out of the hug to survey their surroundings. She wondered if they could possibly manage to slim down the numbers of the shadow, but very little seems to be working for the time being.

"Where's everyone else?" Wilhelmina asked Vanigx curious as to why he wasn't with them as she called for her keyblade figuring it was a good time to start using it for the first time. Before she knew it the pressure around them changed as the trio appeared beside them. "Didn't think I'd get an answer like that. Good to see you all are okay," she said to Luna, Ardeth, and Raizel with a nod as Wilhelmina readied her keyblade, acknowledging Ardeth's warning. Mina began fighting off what heartless she could with her keyblade and magic to aid her, but it seemed as if she was hardly making a dent. The shadows just kept coming wave after wave, making it hard to see an end in sight. It was starting to wear her down, but seeing the kind of warrior Alexiel had become gave her the boost to keep going.

It wasn't until she heard Rocial's voice that her focus turned from the shadows to Alexiel. Wilhelmina got as close as she could, then called out to her. "Alexiel! You don't need to worry about us; we will take care of the fight here but I need you to fight back with everything you have. Remember, you're not alone! You have everyone here, especially me... Fight, my Little Lady! Your Big Sister is rooting for you! I believe in you, so don't give up!"

Mina quickly cast a strong healing spell on Alexiel and then, to keep her word, returned her attention to the fight with the heartless just like Kairi had said. She looked to Ardeth with a plan brewing in her mind, "Ardeth, can you pick me up and throw me towards the heartless?" Wilhelmina asked quickly.

Ardeth immediately turned to face Wilhelmina as she spoke to him, but once she had finished her sentence, Ardeth had to wonder if he had heard her right. She wanted him to throw her? What good would that do? More importantly, wouldn’t that seriously harm her in the process? Ardeth awkwardly stepped toward Wilhelmina, still trying to decide how to go about this, when suddenly someone else intervened first.

“Wingardium Leviosa!”

Luna pointed her wand at Wilhelmina and then gently waved it upward, levitating Mina above the ground until Luna had a clear shot at the heartless. Then, just before Ardeth could protest, Luna swished her wand toward the heartless, launching Wilhelmina toward them as requested, while Ardeth instinctively ran toward her to make sure she was alright.

Knowing it would be an odd request, but it was the best way to deal some damage to the masses. Suddenly Wilhelmina felt herself being weightlessly lifted into the air, so she did her best to stay upright as she looked over at Luna and Ardeth, "Thank you, Luna. And don't worry; I'll be just fine," she said then started swinging her body to start spinning around with her keyblade.

As she felt her body being propelled forward Wilhelmina cast, "Fira!!" She spun into the crowd of heartless, setting them ablaze as she cut them down, doing quite a bit of damage. Now she just needed to make a solid landing without hurting herself in the process. Wilhelmina spotted a heartless that she could land on its shoulders before doing a flip backwards in hopes to land on the ground.

Ardeth couldn’t have guessed that Mina had intended to set the heartless aflame, but now that she had, he mentally chided himself for having so little trust in his comrades. Not long after, however, the thought was set aside as Wilhelmina prepared to land, backflipping off of the shoulders of a nearby heartless. Luna conjured her patronus again to clear enough space for Wilhelmina to land safely, while Ardeth arrived just in time to provide support to soften the landing.

“Well done.” Ardeth said, not having time to say much more as he let go once Wilhelmina was back on her feet. As he returned his focus to the battlefield, however, he realized a bit more strategy was in order. Luna and Wilhelmina were both spellcasters, while Ardeth was better suited for direct combat, so Ardeth kept a bit closer to them as he moved to drive the heartless back, providing space and time for each of them to cast any other spells they had in mind.

As Wilhelmina landed as gracefully as she could manage she could feel a pair of strong hands steady her. For a moment a faint blush of surprise crossed her face, she didn't think Ardeth was following her so closely. When she heard him speak, she simply nodded before clearing her throat then replying softly, "Thank you. I promised I'd be alright, but I'm glad you're here."

Wilhelmina stood up straight, returning to the fight and casting another spell with her keyblade, "Thunder!" She continued her assault on the heartless, slashing through them much more quickly with her keyblade and magic than her shooting with her bow. It seemed like the group was doing a better job working as a team now when they needed to most.

SpiritofDestiny

04-13-2020, 12:59 AM

Rocial blocked most of Alexiel's attacks, but of course some did hit her. As Vangix attempted to intimidate Rocial with his aura she could only laugh, "Please foolish mortal. Your darkness is nothing. I cannot wait to test my darkness against your soul...that is unless you fall into it of course."

Alexiel then concentrated her energy holding her keyblade with both hands, outstretched and her arms to her right side of her, 'Come on, Alexiel. Just like you practiced.'

She then felt a surge of energy and then she felt herself propelling forward and then striking Rocial in the side then sending her flying slightly forwards. 'Yes! that was Zantetsuken It seems like I have been practicing to perfect that for what seems like forever. Was that you, Spirit of Traverse Town?'

'We want to help if we can...' Alexiel heard the Spirit of Traverse Town say to her.

However Alexiel's small victory was short lived, because she thought she hit Rocial; however since it disappeared it was nothing more than an illusion. 'What?!'

Rocial appeared above Alexiel and kicked her in the back and sent her flying. "You should have known better Sister."

Which then Alexiel slammed into a nearby wall. 'Damn it, Alexiel...she is not completely wrong.' Alexiel thought to herself. She then brushed herself off. "Don't worry Rocial...I learn quickly." She then felt the poison spreading and grabbed her shoulder; however, she then heard Wilhelmina calling to her, "
Alexiel! You don't need to worry about us; we will take care of the fight here but I need you to fight back with everything you have. Remember, you're not alone! You have everyone here, especially me... Fight, my Little Lady! Your Big Sister is rooting for you! I believe in you, so don't give up!"

Alexiel felt her heart warmed by Big Sister Wilhelmina's words, "Don't worry Big Sister Wilhelmina! I will never give up." She felt Wilhelmina cast a healing spell; however it didn't completely heal her. Anything healed got attacked by the poison again.

"O~h that's right...that poison is special big sister...no current healing techniques will help get rid it." Rocial paused, "Sorry about that...but not really sorry."

Alexiel thought, 'Damn it... should have known it wouldn't be that easy. Thank you, Big Sister Wilhelmina.' Alexiel then concentrated using the last of her magic reserves and casts thunder onto her keyblade to add a paralysis affect to Heaven's Keyblade. She then took a deep breath, she would really need to end this quickly.

Rocial was holding Genhena and grinned, "Still wanting to fight, I wonder...considering that your badly poisoned, your magic is completely depleted, you seem desperate. How does it feel big sister, that everything you have done so far for them has yeilded you nothing. Are you going to give up on them? Oh well Gehenna and I will enjoy this fight."

"I will never give up on those I care about!" Alexiel paused, "I will do everything in my power to halt your progress."

Alexiel then took to the offensive and for some time Alexiel and Rocial exchanged blows until Rocial used a darkness spell, blinding Alexiel's sight.

'Grr...typical Rocial.' She then clutched her shoulder again, the pain was spreading quickly. 'I won't give up...Big Sister Wilhelmina is counting on me. So is everyone else.'

She then felt a familiar weight on her head, she looked up slightly, and just as she thought, it was Ryu Dragon. Along with Pegaslick and Electicorn. They were actually here. "Did you all come to help me?" They all nodded and Pegaslick and Electicorn rubbed their heads on Alexiel's arms. Ryu Dragon made happy noises on Alexiel's head.

"Thank you...all of you..." It warmed her heart that they were willing to come to her aid no matter how difficult it must have been for them, "Then let us fight together...Which means Ryu-kun...you will need to get off of my head." Ryu Dragon pouted but Electicorn and Pegaslick were making noises that Alexiel presumed to be their way of laughing. Ryu Dragon reluctantly got off of Alexiel's head.

"Ryu-kun, use Dragon Fire, Electricorn, use Faith, and Pegaslick Use Spark!" Alexiel then charged in with her keyblade Rocial then appeared and clashed Gehenna with Heaven's keyblade. "So dire sister you need to call on your little pets to help?"

Ryu Dragon, Electricorn and Pegaslick took offense to that sentiment and then aimed their attacks at Rocial.

"They are not pets! How dare you insult them!" Alexiel exclaimed. Clashing Heaven's Keyblade with Gehena again this time it caused a rippling effect of their power clashing with one another.

"I think it is time to end their involvement in our battle." Rocial grinned and then sent out dark tendrils aimed towards them; however Alexiel stood between the Dream Eaters and her sister's attack, it then struck her shoulder along with wrapping around her wrists. Ryu Dragon, Pegaslick, and Electricorn looked on with concern. "Please my friends, I'll be ok, you should return to the sleeping worlds," she then held back her pain, "You cannot be hurt there. We will see each other again...I will not die here. I give you my word." They all looked to each other and nodded, their eyes showing that they felt bad that they couldn't do more; however they listened to Alexiel and returned to the sleeping worlds.

'Thank you...my friends...' She continued to try and keep the pain from bothering her; however her shoulder was becoming very angry.

"You shouldn't act what you are not..." Rocial paused, "Dark Thunder!"

Alexiel then quickly used her last ether, giving her just enough magic to cast a spell, "Quake!" unleashing an assault of large rocks forcing Rocial to release Alexiel but not before Rocial's spell reached its mark. "AAAAAHHHHH!" It sent Alexiel flying and landing towards the top where the bell for the second district was located and she sent some debris and it struck, causing it to ring, and the fountain changed the mural image. 'Only two more times now.'

"You are starting to bore me...let's finish this...big sister!" Rocial then started to charge towards Alexiel. Recalling her keyblade. Rocial's eyes darkned. Alexiel although unaware that the back of her head had a large gash and was bleeding. She then clutched her fist and although she didn't see it one of the jewels on her many bracelets softly glowed. Along with Rocial's eyes, Alexiel's own eyes darkned slightly recallling her keyblade as well.. "Yes, I agree sister...let's finish this!" Alexiel got up and then took a running start and leaped into the air.

Time seemed to slow down for them, and then when their fists connected Alexiel striking Rocial's lower jaw, completely shattering it. In turn Rocial struck Alexiel in the center of her rib cage, shattering all of her ribs. Their clash of power between each other, causing a major wave of power that everyone on both sides could feel, sending the two flying in opposite directions. Alexiel and Rocial hitting the walls hard enough to leave body impressions The sounds of their broken bones that they inflicted on each other could be heard by all.

Alexiel was the first to get up, hearing the bell ring a second time. 'Once more...' She then resummoned her keyblade. She knew her ribs were completely pulverized she had to control her breathing as to make sure that she wouldn't have any of the bones enter her lungs. "Begone...," Alexiel then took a slow and deep breath, "Sister...".

Rocial grinned even though it was quite painful. 'Until next time Alexiel...However know this, your friends are going to be very fun toys to break...'. Rocial then created a portal of darkness to return to The World That Never Was.

Alexiel then slowly and carefully went to the bell and rang it for the third time. Alexiel then slowly approached the edge of where the bell was located, still holding Heaven's keyblade There it was, just as the Spirit of Traverse Town told her.

"Be..." She then brought her keyblade and pointed it towards the keyhole. "Reconnected..." Alexiel's eyes glowed softly as a beam of light came from the end of her keyblade. It went to the keyhole and then had a strong burst of light and an audible click like that of a lock turning could be heard.

Alexiel then leaped into the air, using the pillars to perform slight parkour and then with enough air, Alexiel then reached out her hand, when a bright white light appeared enveloping Alexiel and then as quickly as it appeared, it disappeared along with Alexiel.

Alexiel appeared in the Spirit of Traverse Town's sphere. When everything hit her at once, she felt herself lose consciousness, her right eye started to cry tears of blood, along with her lips starting to turn a slowly darkening blue. 'ALEXIEL!!' she heard the Spirit call out to her.

Yamimoon

04-13-2020, 05:36 AM

One of the spirits that Raizel saw walking behind the other warriors appeared in front of him. Assuring him that they were not there to hurt him, and to be grateful for it’s help. As it cast a spell that he didn’t recognize as his body was covered in a green light. It didn’t take long for his injuries to healed. As well as the pain that he was feeling went away. His body was like new and then the spirit disappeared from his sight. She must have returned to her master. Closing his eyes he began casting a wind based spell. As the spell continued to grow in power the wind in the area picked up. As soon as the spell was finished ten of the heartless suddenly were torn apart and disappeared. When he opened his eyes disappointment could be seen painted all over his face.

“My magic should be more effective than this.” Raizel said as he didn’t understand why his spell didn’t do more damage. Even with his power reduced it should have done more damage. It would take him forever to kill all of these black creatures that served the darkness otherwise.

Noctis watched, listened and patiently waited as everything took place. All of the warriors were fighting in this skirmish, and not one of them was even worth his time. In this world of beginning none of them would be worth his time. Though they were strong in their own right, in the end it would be the same. If he decided to end this now not one of them would be able to stop him.

“You say the lack of knowing more worlds is what leads one to not understanding the light, or the darkness? Such an idealistic point of view. So you are saying the Light is justice, and the Darkness is evil? I can tell you all worlds see the Darkness as evil, and wish to bask in the Light they think is right. I have lived long enough and been to more worlds than you have, young warrior of the world of Spearia. Even your Lady Elsiore is the same way. Forsaking the Darkness for the Light. She even…” Noctis stopped their not continuing his sentence. He was not going to give the girl the satisfaction of knowing the truth.

“As for you Alinara. Could you really ever trust the light to care enough about balance to work together with you in any way.” Noctis said as he jumped back as his attack shattered the ice wall that had formed. Then Alinara changed her class to a dark mage. She charged up an attack and for now he decided to play her little game.

Disappearing before Alinara’s attack could reach him. Reappearing just about fifteen feet to her right. Then yet another attack came his way, one that was a combination attack that he didn’t see coming and some of the shards hit him, but had little to no effect on his physical form. They decided to attack him yet he didn’t really fight back. Yet he was getting tired of holding back. If Undine was not going to show themselves with numbers. Then he was going to attack them directly. So, he was going to summon a couple of his high level heartless to keep them busy while he would cast his spell.

However, first Noctis looked up to Rocial as the young lady seemed to be having fun with her sister. She was playing around not taking this fight seriously. She was more like him than she wanted to admit. Granted he knew why she had no interest in joining him. One was the fact that she only had eyes on one person, and not the overall destiny of the Darkness. The second was she didn’t understand why he was keeping certain people by his side.

Well either way he had no plans on interfering with her vendetta, and maybe one day they could have a talk and iron out their differences and join forces. However, now was not the time to worry about their relationship. They will have time to talk at a later date. Besides with her interference three of the warriors were busy with her, and ignoring him and his advances.

Well for a short time. Soon one of them joined the fight at the street level, and helped district quite a few of the heartless that were pushing back on the group. Well it was to be expected. Yet for each heartless that was dispatched with their efforts another took its place. It would be a never ending cycle. Though he will be ending this fight one way or another in his next move.

Snapping his fingers the darkness began to gather and two larger heartless appeared. They were both Behemoth heartless. However the coloration was different, they were red heartless with black bellies, and the heartless symbol was actually white. These heartless were from a deeper Darkness than most of the heartless and were going to be a lot harder to deal with and even harder to kill.

“Go have some fun with the warriors of light.” Noctis said as he began casting his spell this spell would negate all other forms of the magic that had been cast so far. Gravity was the first to be dispelled, and the second was reflect. Even though his spell was going to be strong enough to break through her reflect spell he wanted the attack to hit them full force. It would be the only way to actually get Undine to appear.

The Behemoth’s both made their way towards the warriors of light, getting ready to attack with an energy attack they were charging in their horns.

"The melody that is played on the strings of my Soul. Brining the sound of pain to the hearts of the unworthy."

That behemoth's let loose the dark energy that they had gathered at the warriors of light. Whether they dodged or tried to block the attack was of no concern. The heartless charged towards them nonetheless.

"The requerium of darkness shall be their final symphony." Noctis sad as a strange sound began to resonate through the town. It sounded like a dark song being played on the wind. As the sound grew louder it would cause pain to anyone that Noctis deemed an enemy. The sound would cause extreme pain, and would not be able to be blocked by just covering one's ears.

With the spell finished the heartless stopped their advances. Just standing there as the melody sounded in the air. Now No it's watched as the group would be slowly killed by his spell.

Raizel didn't realize that a spell had been cast till it was too late. He was concentrating on blocking the black beams of light that had been shot at the group. While they were concentrating on disposing the heartless. As the dark light had rushed towards the group he had ran to the front lines and cast a spell of his own to block the attack. Though it wasn't perfect and some of the light signed his hands.

However when he heard the dark melody in the wind he instantly felt the sound enter his body. It felt as if the melody was tearing apart his body from the inside out. Trying to keep himself from screaming from the pain was all he could do.

"If you don't come out your warriors will die here and now " Nocits said as he waited for them to show. If they didn't then he would have done all of this for not, and he would have to start all over again, and so would they.

Not long after his song began to play another sound could be heard. It was like a thousand voices dining all in unison. This song interupted the dark music and shattered Noctis' spell.

As the song tore at Raizels body and soul his ears began to bleed from his mouth and nose. Yet a faint sound could be heard amongst the dark melody that broke up the sound and as soon as the pain started it suddenly stopped. He looked around for the other singing and only saw a woman dressed in white appear at the top of the fountain.

"You will not take these warriors from us." Undine said as they walked out from a set of doors above the fountain. "These warriors have yet to review their true potential. You will not end their lives this early." Undine said as they moved between Noctis and the warriors of light. Waving their hand the heartless that had been summoned were eliminated returning them to the darkness.

"Now, leave or we will make you leave." Undine said as they pointed a finger at Noctis.

"I have no other business with these young warriors. I was just saying hello. You were my main objective." Noctis said as he turned his back to the guardian of Kingdom Hearts. "My objective is compleat. I will take my leave now. Train your warriors well. Since now they are the last hope for the light." He said opening a dark portal that would lead him to his home.

Once Noctis was gone the female turned to the warriors and smiled. "You fought well, but you are still green and are no match for him." The many voices said as they need to the warriors of light. "Our name is Undine. We are the ones that summoned you to fight for the light. Though before we go into to much detail. One of you needs to return to this plane of existence. So, we will wait for her to return."

DracoDeathtalon

04-15-2020, 09:19 AM

Vanigx calmed down as he looked around while somewhat confused and was concerned about that voice along with where Alexiel was as he grunted in frustration before his aura of darkness faded. “I failed to keep Alexiel safe all because of her sister. She was going to help me fix myself so that I can move on.” Dark Bahamut sighed before patting his partner on the back. “It’s fine. We’ll find her together.” He nodded and sighed before looking at the others. “We better wait here for Alexiel and stay close together. I don’t want to risk losing another comrade in this war.”

Lady Celeste

04-24-2020, 09:30 PM

More and more shadows emerged. For each one slain, another arrived to take its place. Every Keyblade wielder here was fighting with all they had, but would it be enough in the end?

Every muscle in Ardeth’s body ached, protesting against the strain of this ongoing battle. Only adrenaline and sheer willpower continued to fuel him now as he slashed at the Heartless nearby. Seeing a clear shot at one incoming group of Heartless, Ardeth threw his Keyblade at them; the blade spun at them through the air and cut down as many as it could, then vanished and reappeared in Ardeth’s hand before it could drop to the ground.

Luna eventually had to change her original strategy. Apparition and the Patronus Charm were two of the most difficult spells to pull off properly, and it became less and less practical for Luna to use both spells repeatedly without any potentially disastrous mistakes. Instead, she took to casting a more diverse range of spells to support the efforts of the others. A Shield Charm here to deflect an attack, a Bird-Conjuring Charm there to serve as a quick distraction, and so on, as the situation demanded.

Then came the Behemoths. Ardeth took notice of them as their energy blasts were about to launch, and he immediately ran for the nearest of his allies, who happened to be Wilhelmina.

“Get down!” Ardeth warned everyone within earshot, positioning himself between Mina and the beasts as he moved to push them both down.

Luna, for her part, did not seem quite as concerned initially, eyeing the new Heartless with more visible curiosity.

“Those yelloweyes aren’t like the others.” Luna said almost casually, walking between Ardeth and the Behemoths. “Their markings are different.”

Despite seemingly not paying attention, however, Luna swiftly conjured a Shield Charm to block the incoming dark energy wave. The shield wouldn’t hold indefinitely, especially not against such a powerful dark spell, but it would give the others more time to take action.

As the fight raged on the never ending wave of shadows Wilhelmina did her best to keep fighting using a mix of magic and her keyblade. She was slowly losing track of her breathing, so she took a moment defending herself in with the use of her keyblade when Mina looked above her to see Alexiel being struck and landing towards the bell, "No... A-A-Alexiel... Alexiel!!" Wilhelmina cried out dropping her guard eyes fixed but she couldn't move the shock.

A hue of blue magic energy swirled around her feeling heavy causing the cobblestone ground around to crack a scream stuck inside of her, but instead she yelped in pain as a couple of heartless dug their claws into back and one of her legs. "Grrr... FIRA!!!" she growled outstretching her hand to destroy the creatures then kneeled on the ground in pain muttering a healing spell, but it did very little to help her.

Standing up against the pain of her now scarlet injuries. Feeling a hot stinging sensation distracting her from putting up a good fight, she was now restricted to focusing on a few defensive attacks with rigid movements of her keyblade. Suddenly came greater shadows than the ones they have fought so far, her eyes widened as she instinctively backed away until she heard Ardeth's voice as he pulled her down alongside him. Unable to brace herself a small cry came from her as she went down scraping at the scratches. "Ardeth! Luna! Be careful," she warned of fear of losing anyone else her worries turned to Alexiel as she felt a wave of magic rush towards them.

Luna didn't look back from her position, still holding up her Shield Charm as the energy blast began to roll off of it. This was easier than she had honestly expected it to be, and so her usual composure didn't waver in the slightest, though now she was clearly much more focused and serious than she had previously seemed to be.

"There's a bottle of Wiggenweld Potion in my robe pocket; take it." Luna said firmly, maintaining her stance and slowly expanding it as much as she could. She then quickly added, "It's the green bottle. It'll help with your wounds."

Ardeth got up first and quickly searched through Luna's robe, which blew outward from the force of the colliding magical energies. Finding the green bottle in question, Ardeth took it out and ran back to Wilhelmina with it, handing the bottle to her.

Wilhelmina shook her head firmly in response, "I believe we should save it for some in greater need of healing instead of myself. I just need to get my strength back and I'll be able to heal myself," she replied softly then produced a small green light in her hand then placed it on her back. Mina winced a bit in response though not fully healed she gained a bit more mobility.

"Thank you both. If you don't mind giving me a hand, I'd appreciate it," Wilhelmina said with a small smile at Ardeth as she got up extending her hand to his for a little help getting up.

“How long do you think you’ll need?” Ardeth asked as he helped Wilhelmina to her feet, holding onto the potion bottle until after the dark energy blast subsided. Luna dropped her Shield Charm and retrieved the still-unused potion from Ardeth, who stayed close by along with Luna to fend off the Heartless while Wilhelmina recovered.

It would not count for much, however, as Noctis unleashed his next attack.

"The requerium of darkness shall be their final symphony."

And just like that, it was over. Ardeth instinctively covered his ears, but it had no effect at all, and within seconds it felt as though he was being torn limb from limb. Luna felt it as well, and it took all of her energy to focus on the wizard behind the attack, perform the correct wand movement, and say the incantation over the horrible sound.

“Silencio!”

Getting this kind of spell wrong was sure to make the sound even worse, but even though Luna was certain she had cast it exactly the right way, it seemed to have no effect at all, and the spell tore at her just as much as it did the others.

"I should be fine for now until we're safe, but I must find Alexiel... I haven't seen her return yet and I'm worried," Wilhelmina replied with a thankful nod rising to her feet as Ardeth helped her up, but her eyes still filled with concern for both Alexiel and her comrades.

Before she could make up her mind Noctis unleashed his next attack upon everyone near and far. Wilhelmina wondered if what she heard was ancient song magic that people have whispered about considering how dangerous it could be, as her thoughts stalled her for a moment Mina suddenly clutched her hands over her eyes as she doubled over in pain gritting her teeth to keep from screaming. This pain was unlike anything she had ever felt before, causing bloody tears to stream down her eyes.

It took all of Ardeth’s willpower to refocus his mind, to break out of the mindless haze of pain that threatened to overtake his senses. He tried to crawl toward Luna and Wilhelmina, his entire body protesting every inch of movement, and saw Wilhelmina also barely keeping herself together. Luna was doing no better by now, convulsing and coughing up blood, and Ardeth could also feel a trickle of blood drip from his nose.

The heartless all around them had stopped attacking, merely watching as they all clung to life by an ever-shrinking thread. How much longer would this last? Would any of them even survive it?

Luna seemed to remember her healing potion, her shaking hands trying to sift through her robes for it, but she could not quite make it and passed out.

“This way.” Ardeth barely managed to call to Wilhelmina, ushering her toward Luna. Their only chance of any of them surviving, let alone stopping this evil like they’d been called to do, was to work together.

As the pain ravaged her body and other senses like waves beating down upon her the desire to allow herself to pass out grew. Her eyes lazily grazed around her surroundings seeing Luna and Ardeth were both struggling like herself and the shadowy heartless shifting around them not attacking anyone. Wilhelmina wondered if they enjoyed watching them struggle like watching a light be snuffed out before the darkest night takes over.

Soon her eyes returned to her companions, but it seemed Luna had stopped moving and Ardeth calling to her to crawl closer together. "O-Okay...," Wilhelmina replied with a ragged breath summoning what strength she had left as she sluggishly crawled toward the pair.

Focusing all her strength and thoughts on just crawling to ignore the pain but her consciousness was wavering, but she managed to reach out to Luna and Ardeth touching each of their hands, "Made it...," she said weakly, feeling hazy as the pain worked through her effortlessly, causing her to cough as blood trickled from her mouth before passing out.

First Luna, now Wilhelmina, and Ardeth realized he would soon follow. Finding the green potion right where it had been before, Ardeth then had to figure out what to do with it. Neither Luna nor Wilhelmina could be confidently given anything to drink in their current conditions, so Ardeth would have to try something different and hope that it worked. If this failed, he would have wasted Luna’s potion for nothing, but the situation now warranted the risk.

First, he shakily poured a third of the potion each over Luna and Wilhelmina, and could only hope that whatever magical properties it possessed would still work. With his last ounce of energy, he then quickly downed the last of it himself, and could feel its effects working to some extent. Nevertheless, this torturous song was powerful indeed, and he barely managed to swallow the potion and keep it down before he passed out as well.

Unbeknownst to any of them, the one called Undine arrived soon afterward, ending Noctis’ attack.

SpiritofDestiny

05-01-2020, 04:30 AM

As Alexiel was in the realm of unconsciousness she felt the pain of everyone else. They were hurting, and she couldn’t anything about it right now. However, something that Umbra/Noctis said to her…partly did not surprise her; however, it told her that he thought he knew something that she didn’t. She would keep this in mind. Because Umbra/Noctis didn’t know is that she already knew quite a bit about Lady Elsinore.

“…Even your Lady Elsinore is the same way. Forsaking the Darkness for the Light…”

‘If only he knew a complete truth…’ Alexiel thought to herself. She then by his other statement to her…she figured that it was pointless…but she would be damned if she wouldn’t try.

“You say the lack of knowing more worlds is what leads one to not understanding the light, or the darkness? Such an idealistic point of view…”

‘Idealistic maybe…however, it has truth…something that he has not gained…no matter how long he has lived.' Alexiel told herself.

"Alexiel! Please wake up!" When she did open her eyes, she felt lighter than usual. When she turned her head, she saw that she was, her body was a few feet away.

“Forgive us…We had no choice but to put your body into a status of between life and death…and pull out your soul.” The Spirit of Traverse Town spoke to her.

“Thank you for watching over me…Spirit of Traverse Town…” Alexiel then paused, “Forgive my boldness Spirit of Traverse Town…but would you allow me to give you a nickname?”

The Spirit of Traverse Town blinked their eyes a few times and then held a small smile. “It would honor us if you want to; however please know that you do not have to.”

Alexiel then sat on her knees getting out of The Spirit of Traverse Town’s lap. “It would honor me to…I was thinking of calling you Titi. What do you think Titi?”

Titi thought about for a moment and smiled, “Yes, we like that name. You may call us Titi. It feels nice to have a nickname.”

Alexiel smiled sweetly. “Well, then Titi…” Alexiel then stood up and extended her right hand, “Will you form a bond with my soul?”

Titi then stood as well and extended their hand to Alexiel, “We would be honored, Alexiel Hikari…”

Their hands intertwined with one another, and from the both of them, an intense light shined from both of them, “Titi…you will never be alone again.” Alexiel told Titi. “Not only by our bond, but you are connected back to Spearia.”

As the light dimmed and then stopped, Alexiel’s right hand felt extra warm almost too hot, but on her body, an unseen mark appeared on her right hand, within the tattoo.

“You have made us happy Alexiel. We do not feel so alone now.” Titi told her. “After you reconnected us…we talked to Lady Elsinore…and she told us to tell you a few things.” Titi said.

Alexiel then felt slightly embarrassed. “Hopefully it is some good news.”

Titi smiled, “It is nothing bad we promise. Lady Elsinore said that you rushed out too quickly that she forgot to give you something before coming here," Titi held out their hand and then appeared a keychain that looked like a Viking helmet, “She told me to give you this…and to explain…This is known as Valhalla. It will change your keyblade’s form. Its strength and defense are nearly unmatched, but it does fall short in the magic department.” Titi paused and then continued, “However something important to keep in mind is Valhalla’s ability. It is known as Berserker Rage. It will greatly increase your strength…however there is a cost to this…use it for too long and you will start attacking everything around you, no matter if they are an ally or enemy.”

Alexiel then nodded, “Lady Elsinore must believe that I can master the ability. It will be hard work that is for sure.”

Titi added, “The last thing she told us to tell you, you should wait to use the ability. The keyblade itself is fine to use, but be wary before using its ability.”

Alexiel nodded again, ‘Thank you for your concern, Lady Elsinore.’ “Lady Elsinore is always looking out for me, even if she is not here…” she then extended her hand and took the keychain, Valhalla, “Thank you Titi and if you see Lady Elsinore again…will you give my thanks to her on my behalf?”

Titi nodded, “Of course we will Alexiel. May we ask you something?, Alexiel nodded, “Why do you not tell the others about what you are?”

Alexiel rubbed the back of her head, although it was just her soul, “Well Titi…the truth is quite complicated and also I must respect the laws of my world. Along with the fact that even though Lady Elsinore-sama is a keyblade master and has taught me all that I know…and even just named me a keyblade master…these worlds do not know of her…and I sort of agree with her… no one knows of her…no one would take me being a keyblade master seriously. I still have so much to learn.” Alexiel then stopped herself, “Forgive me Titi…I didn’t mean to talk your ears off.”

Titi shook their head no, “Please do not apologize Alexiel-san.”

“Now Titi…just Alexiel is fine. I don’t want you to change because of what you know. Besides, I’ll never be a complete master…for masters never stop learning.” Alexiel smiled.

Suddenly Alexiel and Titi heard the sounds of the Dream Eaters, but they were not Ryu Dragon, Pegaslick, or Eletricorn. “I haven’t seen you two before, for whom do you belong to?” Alexiel asked them. They were a Meow Wow and a Komory Bat.

“May I forge a bond with you, but not as your keeper, but a friend?” Alexiel asked. They both nodded.

“Thank you…both of you…” Alexiel extended her hands and placed them over their Dream Eater emblems and closed her eyes. They all had a soft glow to them, and then it stopped. “So you Komory Bat serve and belong to the one named Riku, and you Meow Wow belong and serve the one named Sora?” Alexiel asked them. To which both of them nodded, but then Meow Wow held a sad expression on its face. Alexiel felt a few hot tears fall down her face, she felt the Meow Wow’s sadness, “Please Meow Wow…do not be sad…” She then placed a friendly hand on Meow Wow’s head.

She then felt something that caused her pain, she clutched her head, “AAAAHHHH...he’s in pain…Sora…it feels even worse than before. I felt it when Umbra opened that dark portal, or his name is Noctis. I am not sure…You poor thing are you trying your best to help Sora…but are having a hard time?” Sora’s Meow Wow nodded sadly.

“Come here Meow Wow…” Alexiel motioned for the Meow Wow to come closer which it did, “I promise I’m ok…it just surprised me, it won’t again.” Alexiel then returned her hand to Meow Wow’s head, with a small smile across her face, “I give you my word Meow Wow…I will do everything within my power to save him…I hope that sentiment is good enough for now. I wish I could do it now…I am afraid that I must admit that I am not strong enough to do so. I hope you can understand and forgive me for such things.”

The Meow Wow nodded its head. It could sense Alexiel’s genuine determination and made solemn but happy noises. Alexiel could still feel and sense Sora fighting the darkness for in Titi’s sphere they were closer to the darkness. She thought to herself, ‘Sora…Don’t give in to the darkness…’

Alexiel then was quickly hit with the pain that everyone was feeling all at once. It caused her physical body to cough up blood. She then fell to her knees. ‘Everyone…gods it is so painful…wait…’ She remembered that Lady Elsinore mentioned a type of spell casting… ‘Spells via songs…an early form of magic…however not many could pull it off properly.’

“You are correct young one…you seem very knowledgeable.” A woman appeared in a dark blue short kimono and wearing a long light blue skirt that went passed her feet. She also was wearing a mystical, blue veil to hide her face except for her eyes, which held no iris or pupil pigmentation. “Things of that nature have been lost to many worlds and their ages, they end up becoming legends or myths. Tell me, what is one such as yourself doing in this world?”

“I and others were summoned by the forces of light. From what Kairi told me, someone needs to be stopped and another warrior of light needs to be saved. Komory Bat then flew happily in front of Alexiel’s face and then decided to lay on Alexiel’s head. ‘Why do certain Dream Eaters like to lay on my head?’ Alexiel thought to herself.

Alexiel then bowed slightly, “Forgive my rudeness, I am Alexiel Hikari.”

The newly appeared woman softly giggled. “The Dream Eaters seem to like you, Alexiel. I wish I could tell you my name; however it has been so long, I have forgotten my name. If you wish to call me a name, then feel free to call me CS.”

Titi then interjected, “You said the name Kairi…we know that she is a princess of heart.”

Alexiel felt herself wrapping her ghostly arms around herself, was that partly the feeling that she sensed from Kairi. ‘Oh, I should have known that…’

CS then smiled, although hidden by her blue veil, “It is alright young one, you know now so that is the most important thing.”

Alexiel then once again felt everyone’s pain; however this time what was going outside Titi’s sphere was reflected and she saw that Ardeth, Raziel, Luna, Vanigx, Kairi, Goofy, Big Sister Wilhelmina…they took a royal beating, to say the least. More tears started to fall, “Everyone…I need to help them…” Alexiel spoke to herself.

“Unfortunately young Alexiel…you first need to return from this sphere.” CS told her.

Alexiel turned to Titi…and had a sad smile plastered on her face along with more tears falling, “Forgive me Titi…I cannot stay…I need to help them…” Alexiel then approached Titi and hugged them, “However, please remember you are no longer alone.” Alexiel paused and then smiled, “Maybe sometime Titi…if you visit Spearia, We can talk more.”

Titi smiled, “Yes, we would enjoy that very much…Alexiel.”

Alexiel nodded, “Well then, until next time we see each other May the winds of fate guide your heart, and may your heart be your guiding key.”

Titi smiled, “The same to you, Alexiel.”

Alexiel then approached her body and then felt herself be drawn back into it. She then found that she needed to once again maintain her breathing; however, she felt her body being lifted, by what she presumed was wind magic.

“I am aware young one, you have taken quite a beating yourself and you still have a terrible poison and your ribs are completely obliterated. I will heal you after we return to your allies.” CS told Alexiel.

She shook her head, “Heal…” she took a steady breath, “Others…first.”

CS then shook her head, “If that is what you want young one…then I will fulfill your request. I will warn you, the healing process for you will likely be quite painful. If you wish to tell me without breathing, I am telepathic.”

‘I understand CS. I accept whatever it takes, only after the others are ok.’ Alexiel spoke through her thoughts.

CS than just simply nodded.

Kairi and Goofy were working together as best they could, “Goofy, Did Sora ever disappear when reconnecting the world by unlocking the keyhole?”

Goofy shook his head, “Golly Kairi, not that I have ever noticed.”

However before they could discuss anything further to what just happened with Alexiel, they heard from Noctis say, “The melody that is played on the strings of my Soul. Bringing the sound of pain to the hearts of the unworthy. The requiem of darkness shall be their final symphony."

Kairi thought to herself, ‘what’s he doing?!’ Goofy then stood in front of Kairi, “Gosh, Kairi I don’t know what he’s going to do, but cover your ears.” Goofy would do his best to protect Kairi; however, the force of Noctis’ attack send then both not only flying backward but was causing great pain to each of them. However, Goofy grabbed Kairi’s hand and used his own body to make sure that she wouldn’t get hurt.
When both of them made contact with the wall, Kairi then called out, “Goofy! Thank you…but are you ok?”

Goofy rubbed the back of his head, “Gosh, thanks for your concern Kairi, but I have been dealt worse blows, but my body does seem to ache a little.”

Kairi nodded, “I feel the same Goofy…” Her body was in quite a bit of pain, she then touched her face, and noticed that her nose had a small trickling of blood. She did her best to hide this from the others. ‘Oh, I bet Riku would have a field day…I wish you were here…I need your strength.’

Kairi then saw Undine and heard her speak along with the added fact that they would need to wait for someone to return, “Undine! It is good to see you again…” Kairi paused, knowing she would have to ask, but possibly afraid if the answer was not a good one. “Do you know if Riku is alright?”

Meanwhile, CS, while holding Alexiel’s body, had a soft glow of light around her. Leaving Titi to her sphere of Traverse Town, CS then appeared above the fountain of the second district. “Once more little one, are you sure of what you want?” She asked Alexiel.

“Please…,” she took in a small breath, “Help…them…first,” she paused, “Please.” She still had to control her breathing.

CS then simply nodded, “Ok then young one, I will make it so.” She then using wind magic lifted Alexiel into the air slightly, “It will only take a moment, but you should ease your breathing.” She then had Alexiel floating in the air, her arms extended out from her body, and her feet close together, in a T form, floating in the air. Alexiel took as small breaths as possible, her lips looking an even more dangerous looking blue than from before, tears of blood still falling from her eyes, bloodstains mixing into her hair, especially in the back, near where her skull was busted open.

CS then casts a barrier that no force among them could break, to protect Alexiel from anyone trying to grab her before she would be healed. CS then summoned her staff, colored in various hues of blue. CS then summoned blue petal cherry blossoms, they floating around her, slowly more appearing. She then started to softly sing, if they could hear or not was completely up to them. Her voice slowly becoming louder and in doing so, more blue cherry blossom petals appeared and were floating towards everyone that had been injured by Noctis’ song.

“Children of the light
Don't give up the fight.

Free your heart of sorrow
So you can fight for tomorrow

Children of the Light
Hold on tight

You will soon right the wrong
Even if you do not hear this song.”

As CS’s voice was getting louder, even more petals appeared, and then she stuck her staff against the ground, thereby growing a cherry blossom tree with blue petals. The petals that were landing on the warriors were merging into their skin, undoing what Noctis’ attack had done to them. CS’s voice now becoming clear that all of them could hear, the words acting as a lullaby, the words sounding peaceful, calming, and soothing.

Kairi and Goofy were trying to get to the others when hearing the song, it was like being refreshed from rest and taking a small time away from the fighting. “Come on Goofy, we should get to the others…”

DracoDeathtalon

05-01-2020, 07:03 AM

Vanigx sensed Alexiel’s presence again close by while hearing the song and looked over to his comrades before nodding and ran off to go fetch Alexiel despite worrying about her so much yet he couldn’t explain to himself why that was the case for a man trapped by his past in darkness. “Alexiel! Can you hear me? I’m coming to bring you back to our comrades. I’m really worried about you.”

Yamimoon

05-14-2020, 08:43 PM

As the warriors were recovering from the spell that was cast on them and they waited for the last of their party to arrive, Udine just looked at the warriors that had been chosen to fight for the light. They were inexperienced in the type of battle that was going to be taking place yet at the same time they were all warriors that knew what it was like to fight. Well all but a couple were seasoned fighters that had spent years training and actually fighting. It made no sense to them why their warriors were unable to actually fight the numbers that Noctus had summoned.

Most of these warriors had faced worse threats than this in their home worlds with greater numbers. So why? Other than the fact that most of them have never fought in a group before and had to coordinate their actions it shouldn’t have been such a one sided fight. Two of the warriors were still unconscious from the attack, another was still conscious, but he probably wouldn't have been able to hear what they had said. The only warrior that seemed to be fine was Vangix, but he seemed more interested in other things than the current situation.

Kairi and Goofy were worse for where as well. Yet their spirits were high, though Kairi tried to hide the fact that she was injured as well. None escaped Noctis' wrath in this fight. They were lucky to have survived. If they didn’t interfere then all would have been lost, yet at the same time Undine broke the rules that govern them yet again.

Looking at the young warrior they smiled as they shook their head. “We are unaware of what has befallen Master Riku. He was within the corridor of light, and then something pulled him out of the light. We know not where he was pulled to nor if the young Master is okay. All we know is that we are unaware of his fate.”

As Undine finished their answer a familiar presence faded into the world along with their missing warrior. The others might not be able to hear or see her, but that was not the case for Undine. The only question they had was why she decided to intervene? Well it didn’t matter. The woman healed the warriors around them, and was taking care of Alexiel as well. The latter looked like she took a beating.

Everything ended up a mess. This was not how Undine had planned the children starting their mission together. Noctis almost killed them before they could even get started. However, Undine felt like they had walked right into Noctis’ plan. He forced them to come but why? What was he planning by making them do such an act? Questions that they will not know the answers to.

Giving a long sigh they looked to the warriors that were now healed thanks to the women of light. Yet before any of them could speak Undine cleared their through and began to speak.

“We are disappointed in all of you. Each of you know how to fight, yet Noctis not only made fools of you he almost killed you. All because you were unable to work together, and let other things blind you to the seriousness of the situation at hand.” Undine said as they just shook their head and then looked at each of them. Not one of them thought about the outcome of this battle. They fought for their own selfish reasons. Not to win but for something else. Their attention fell on one warrior at a time as they asked them a question.

“Vanigx warrior of the dragon You seem to think you are filled with darkness. Why do you let that one though run all of your actions? Do you truly think that a keyblade of light would choose a master that is filled with darkness? You need to look past your own doubts and see the truth. Only then will you be able to get past your faults” Undine said as they then looked to Wilhelmina.

“Child of the kingdom of Crystal Oasis. Born with a destiny like her mother before her. Yet you have no real experience in battle. So, you left the group to help another with a personal fight, and only after time did you return to the task at hand. You have a lot to learn before being able to actually assume the throne, let alone save your family from the darkness. You must look within to see what you are missing.” Undine immediately looked to Luna next.

“Witch of the Raven. Choosend for your brilliance and light. Yet you hold yourself back from reaching your full potential.You never let your emotions show. Being calm is a gift all its own, but being calm at all times is not good either. You don’t let your anger show, and by the time you do it can become too late. Sometimes emotions other than being calm are necessary to winning a fight. You must find equal ground when it comes to your emotions.” Undine said as their attention then went to Ardeth.

“Leader of the Medjai, a warrior that has fought many battles, and led many to war. You are experienced in battle, yet the power of your keyblade still eludes you. It is more than just a weapon, it is an extension of the light that exists within you. Trust the weapon, and it will reveal the truth to you. Experience is not the only thing you must master.” Undine said as they then looked to Alinara.

“Warrior of darkness that is seeking nothing more than balance. That is a noble cause, but is it truly the only thing that you seek? If it is then you might fall short of the destiny that has been laid before you. Your father is important, and he gave you a mission. You should follow your heart, and learn to work with your companions,” Undine then looked at Raizel.

“Raizel, mage of the moon. So strong are you in your magic, yet you abandon the light that chose you to fight. The blade is key to this battle, and if you don’t use it then you will not be able to fight till the end. Your true power has yet to suffice.” Undine said as they finally reached Alexiel.

“Child of the unknown you are a special child that has been chosen by Lady Elsinore to be far more than a normal person. You should now better than to let your emotions get the better of you. If you can't control your own emotions how do you plan to keep others from affecting you? Your sister knows this and will use it against you time and time again.” Undine said as they looked to each of the warriors once more. They doubted they would be able to understand their words but one day they would.

“A question for each of you. Why do you fight?”

DracoDeathtalon

05-14-2020, 11:57 PM

Vanigx stood still upon hearing the question and sighed. “Undine, wherever you are. Here is your answer. I fight not to only protect the people I love, but I also fight to protect all the worlds and atone for my sins. I also fight to stop the darkness.”

CrimsonLady180

05-18-2020, 04:48 AM

Wilhelmina awoke with hazy vision that slowly began to clear as she felt another entity heal her and the others. The gentle song had put her to ease while making her feel better than ever. She began dusting herself off as she rose from her spot while her keyblade appeared back into her hand though its aura was different from what the young woman could remember, not to mention a lot was going on at once with many more questions. She was relieved that everyone was slowly being revived much like herself.

Before anyone could udder a word it seemed the one that called had a lot to say about their 'poor performance' though to expect perfect strangers to all work together perfectly well together was maddening to ask. She couldn't help feeling bewildered and frustrated, but keep her jaw clenched shut as her hand tightened her grip on her keyblade feeling like scolded child. This did not fair well for believing in the person who called everyone to fight and not knowing the reason why they are even here. Soon the keyblade shattered into light fragment as it disappeared hearing what Undine had to say to each of them. Should she feel bad for help Alexiel when it felt like she needed her? Would she fail to save her family or become a good ruler like her mother? Was all that training for nothing?

The thoughts slowly began to overwhelm her feeling like a failure when she was truly trying to do her best. A few tears mixed with anger and sadness slid down her face unable to answer Undine's question that she posed to everyone. She stood ever so still looking at the cobblestone floor where she was just laying not too long ago. It wasn't until Vanigx spoke that it snapped her out of her thoughts. He answered to easily and without hesitation which surprised and impressed her at the same time.

"I fight to protect my home, the people I care for, and to keep the worlds from being consumed from darkness," Wilhelmina said refueling her own resolve she knew she wasn't perfect and it was a long road before she'd become queen, but staying on everyone's side and saving the worlds from darkness would be a good start.

Lady Celeste

05-24-2020, 06:21 AM

Ardeth stood up straight as Undine's disappointment in them was made clear. Difficult as it may have been to hear, there was no denying that this had been a crushing defeat. Ardeth, and presumably all of the others here, had been told they were to attend to a higher purpose, but thus far they had failed despite all of their best efforts, having only survived because Undine had intervened. This must not happen again. It would not happen again. Ardeth would make sure of that, one way or another, and so he listened just as much to the others' critiques as to his own. He fully expected worse from his own critique, but what Undine said about the Keyblade being an extension of his own light prompted Ardeth to look down at his Keyblade. The Keyblade had unique magical properties; that much Ardeth already knew, but now Undine revealed a bit more about how to use it to its full potential, and that would surely warrant further investigation.

Luna listened intently to Undine’s words as well, but did not seem hurt or upset in any way; if anything, she was rather intrigued by the challenges that Undine was setting forth for each of them. She had some idea of what Undine was referring to regarding her emotions, thinking back to her Hogwarts days and especially the days prior to her involvement in the war. For now she did not respond to Undine’s critique or question, having allowed herself a moment to fully reflect on them both. But then Vanigx spoke up, and his answer to Undine’s question was very short, but Luna noticed something about his answer and couldn’t help but speak up about it.

“You weren’t listening at all.” Luna said rather bluntly to Vanigx, but with a keen fascination rather than with any of the annoyance that one might expect in such a remark. “You were just told to stop doubting yourself so much, and then you go doubting yourself again. And you were told to stop assuming you’re full of darkness and obsessing over atonement, but then you do exactly that.” She said nothing more for now, passing no judgment of her own either way.

Ardeth had been listening to all of the answers, and had to agree that Vanigx’s answer seemed to completely ignore what Undine had just warned him about. To feel remorse for one’s sins was perfectly natural, that much Ardeth could personally understand, but to obsess over them so much as to ignore the warnings of others was not normal at all, and could make Vanigx’s obsession a potential liability. There would need to be a serious discussion about this later, but at least the fact that Vanigx was still willing to move forward meant that he was not beyond hope.

Then Wilhelmina answered the question next. Her answer was simple enough, but her reaction to Undine’s warning, well-hidden as it was, seemed to slip very close to the other extreme, leading her to take this failure very personally and harbor serious doubts as to whether or not she could accomplish what was asked of her. That was not good either, but that she also found the resolve to move on from this battle was a good sign.

Meanwhile, having just spoken up, Luna took the opportunity to answer Undine’s question, even now still pondering the answer herself.

“I’d never thought much of the fighting itself. For me it’s always been about my friends.” Luna said first. “We’d lived through some dark times when You-Know-Who was around, and my friends all got dragged into it in one way or another, so I was just doing what I could to help them. Now it’s much like before, only now there’s much more involved than just You-Know-Who, so I’ll do what needs to be done. I do hope Harry’s still alright though.”

As the time came for Ardeth to answer next, he became a bit more solemn, as to answer that question would require him to revisit the past once more.

“When my father and I were attacked, our attacker boasted of an evil more powerful than the creature our people have opposed for more than 3,000 years. And then you came to me and spoke of a higher mission, and I knew that mission was to battle that same evil.” Ardeth said soberly. “To refuse that call was never an option. I know the price of failure all too well.”

On that note, Ardeth returned his focus to Undine's critique of him.

"What do you mean by this sword being an extension of my light?" Ardeth asked. "All I know of it is that no other sword can truly destroy the shadows we've been facing."

SpiritofDestiny

05-31-2020, 12:33 AM

“We are unaware of what has befallen Master Riku. He was within the corridor of light, and then something pulled him out of the light. We know not where he was pulled to nor if the young Master is okay. All we know is that we are unaware of his fate.”

Kairi internally sighed, she figured that Undine may say that. "Thank you, Undine..." She then slightly bowed her head.

Meanwhile, CS looked on, figuring that most of them couldn't see her; however she pondered, 'We wonder if that woman in appearance can see us,' CS paused, 'Damn...that was a little harsh...'.

Alexiel meanwhile if Undine had the intention of radiating anger she did not know; however she felt it radiate from the powerful being...it forced to finally after being assaulted by everyone else's emotions, it caused her to vomit, although they were more like dry heaves because Alexiel had not eaten recently.

CS looked to Alexiel sadly and then talking to Undine, "Oi! keep your emotions in check...If she gets even sicker, it will take us longer to heal her. And in case you didn't know, this one is empathic..." she pointed to Alexiel, "Even if you don't mean to or don't think you're incapable, she can feel the emotions behind your words." CS felt that she wouldn't be able to convey the complete issues of this. She then lowered Alexiel, walking over to her, and softly rubbed her back, "Poor young one...it will be alright. Let it all out."

She then saw that Vanigx was trying to approach Alexiel, not knowing that if Vangix could even see her not was of no consequence at this particular moment. "You are an interesting mortal for sure, but we cannot have you interfering with Alexiel's healing."

'Don't hurt him...please.' Alexiel telepathically told CS. CS simply nodded.

"Child of the light
You must stay out of sight

So that we may put things right
Stay in place, so we don't need to fight."

Suddenly large indestructible vines appeared and grabbed Vanigx, keeping him in place until CS could finish her task at hand, "There, now stay in place, it shouldn't take us long."

She then raised Alexiel back into the air. CS also increased the strength of her barrier. "Now young one...we will have to tell you, this is going to be quite painful; however please know that we do not do with ill will."

Alexiel gently nodded, feeling empty from her dry heaving. 'I...understand...'.

CS nodded, "Then let us get started before we get more interference in your healing process."

CS closed their eyes, the wind starting to pick up in strength. CS then started to whisper words into her staff, the staff started to glow many and various hues of blue. The grand tree with blue cherry blossoms then unleashed with the aid of wind more petals started to scatter. CS then spoke words from a time lost to many:

To the evil that has plagued this young one, with the terrible poison that was cast into the innocent soul, by our power and strength...We cast your evil soul out!

CS's eyes glowed a soft white, then struck her staff into the ground and then in an intense light flashed; as quickly as it appeared, it disappeared, but in its place stood a dragon of light and energy.

When it appeared Alexiel started to convulse, her veins started to glow, and then Alexiel let out a blood curling scream. However, due to CS' barrier, the sound never reached the other's ears. The poison itself was dripping from the pores of Alexiel's skin, it now takes on a black viscous that had a shine to it.

After some time, all of the poison was out of Alexiel's body, and then it took the form of a black tiger. It let out a vicious roar, digging its claws into the ground. Its eyes glowing red in anger and rage.

CS' dragon let out a louder roar, spreading its mighty wings. Its own blue eyes glowing and its talons also digging into the ground beneath its feet.

"We see... we must get rid of this for sure," CS said.

Then at the same time, both the dragon and the tiger charged at each other while CS was chanting a spell under her breath, she would attempt to capture this creature and study it and its properties.

The Dragon had the tiger by its throat ready to sink one of its mighty and sharp teeth into its opponent's neck; however before it could, then out of a white and gold portal someone appeared in the darkest cobalt armor and then struck the tiger, and it disappeared from existence, any trace of it, blew away in the wind. The dragon then disappeared in another burst of light.

Alexiel's veins stopped glowing, and the poison was completely gone from her body, but she still felt overcome by everyone's emotions. Her ribs still pulverized, and softly breathing although her lips were still blue.

"It has been quite some time, What do you call yourself now?" CS asked the dark armored being that just appeared.

"You may call me, the Cobalt Warrior. Why are you here CS? You are not supposed to be here." The Cobalt Warrior spoke plainly.

"Well we didn't think that you would come...and that innocent soul needed help. Although to be honest, we only wished to heal her and then leave, but she completely and utterly refused for us to heal her until the others were healed first." CS spoke.

The Cobalt Warrior nodded, "I see..."

CS then said, "Well then pardon us while we finish the task at hand." CS walked past the cobalt warrior and then stood before Alexiel and then summoned her staff, and it returned to her hand, "Restorthis"

Alexiel was surrounded in light, that light healing everything that had been inflicted upon Alexiel's body and healed it completely. CS then lowered Alexiel to the ground. "Take it easy young one..."

Alexiel nodded, "Thank you...CS for everything that you have done."

CS nodded, "You are very welcome young one...and we also have given you a gift, but we took the liberty of putting it in your pocket. Only use it when it is needed." CS then turned to the Cobalt Warrior and then bowed her head. "Oh...yes the other mortal." CS then turned to Vangix and then whispering words into the winds, and then the vines letting go of him.

"We, unfortunately, have to return to where we came from..." CS then placed a friendly hand on Alexiel's head, "We hope you do well on your journey ahead...and hopefully our souls will cross paths again...you are a good soul...and you have a big heart...never lose that young one." CS then walked and stopped behind the Cobalt Warrior, "It will be up to you then to watch over...no matter how painful as it is..."

CS then continued to walk, they disappeared in a flash of light.

Alexiel then walked over to the Cobalt Warrior, "Thank you as well...for your help..." Alexiel bowed her head. "I heard that your name is Cobalt Warrior, is that correct?"

The Cobalt Warrior nodded and then spoke, "It was nothing young one...but CS does have a point...no matter what during this journey...don't be discouraged...don't let what others say about you get to you..." They turned and then kneeled and placed their hand on her head, "You are a good person...yes, you will make mistakes, but you will learn from them, and in doing so...become stronger because of it..." The Cobalt Warrior then stood up and then turned around, "You should go to your allies, it seems that the one that has summoned you, although their words quite harsh...have some nuggets of truth to them...however it is in our opinion since they do not know the whole story...is basing their judgment on assumptions. It is however not our place to opinionate. We will be watching over you young one, but we will not always be able to act...you protect your self...and remember our words young one..." Then the Cobalt Warrior summoned a white portal and then stepped through it, returning from where they came from.

"Goodbye for now...Cobalt Warrior..." Alexiel then bowed her head again.

Even though many questions were swirling around her head, she mostly for the moment felt Big Sister Wilhelmina's frustration and feelings of failure. Alexiel decided that she would need to console her, she didn't want to see her sad. Alexiel then walked over to Wilhelmina and hugged her big sister, "Please Big Sister...do not feel that you have done anything wrong..." She then looked into her eyes, "Remember if worse come to worse, I believe in you and your strength. I think what Undine was meaning that sometimes you have to balance helping many and helping a few...or even one. It is like that saying goes, "The needs of many outweigh those of the few...and the one." Meaning that sometimes you have to try and see the big picture. Like what your parents do as royalty...they have to make tough decisions...probably ones that do not have a good choice in either case," Alexiel then blinked her eyes slightly, "I hope I am making some sense Big Sister Wilhelmina."

Wilhelmina nodded fighting back the urge to cry, "I understand... I just don't want to fail my people, my family, or you... I don't know what I'd do if something happened when I could have helped, even now my heart breaks for leaving everyone behind while they're under attack by darkness...," Mina paused to keep herself from being overwhelmed by her own emotions for Alexiel's sake as Wilhelmina returned the hug with a tight squeeze of her own.

"I can't ignore my destiny so I came when I was called upon, but I can't let my fears keep me from thinking of everyone... I'll do my best to change that," Wilhelmina replied fueled with a new resolve in their mission. Perhaps things will get better if she believes in everyone's abilities and gathers some understanding with everyone.

"I know your heart is hurting, but know that I believe that since your fighting for a greater purpose...they are very proud of you, big sister Wilhelmina...and if it is any consolation, I am always proud of you...no matter what," Alexiel said with a smile on her face.

"No matter what...know that you are not alone, and I am here for you, Big Sister Wilhelmina."

"Thank you, dearest Alexiel. We may not be bonded by blood, but you are just as much my family. I'm glad I'll have you by my side," Wilhelmina said with a big smile as she gently patted Alexiel's head.

Alexiel had a big smile across her face at Wilhelmina's words. "I am always happy to have you by my side, big sister Wilhelmina. If you need to talk to me about anything, you know I will always listen...and do what I can to help."

Meanwhile, the questions that Undine had asked of Alexiel rang in her head,

“Child of the unknown you are a special child that has been chosen by Lady Elsinore to be far more than a normal person. You should now better than to let your emotions get the better of you. If you can't control your own emotions how do you plan to keep others from affecting you? Your sister knows this and will use it against your time and time again.”

Something that bothered Alexiel was how Undine knew of Lady Elsinore? First Umbra/Noctis and now Undine? 'How is it that they know of Lady Elsinore-sama? However, Alexiel quickly dismissed the thought and was considering how she should answer Undine.

Taking a deep breath, and slowly letting it out answering honestly even though she wouldn't like her answer, "You are right Undine-sama...It is something that I have been trying to control...however it is something...that is more complicated to answer honestly, so I can't give you an answer your question, otherwise, my answer would be a lie." Alexiel spoke honestly but hated to admit that her empathic abilities were still intermediate not within her control.

The second of Undine's questions:

“A question for each of you. Why do you fight?”

Taking another deep breath, and letting it out, "I know not if you like my answer, but it will be the truth," Alexiel paused for a moment, "My reason for fighting...Why I fight...I fight for those who cannot fight for themselves. The defenseless, the weak, those that feel that they do not have a voice, and anyone who either does not want to fight or cannot defend themselves. I fight for those who don't think that they have a choice. I fight against oppression. Any force good or evil, dark or light...that is willing to destroy life before it has a chance...that I will always fight against. In short, I fight so that others don't have to."

She then let out a breath she didn't know she was holding. Kairi then walked over to where Alexiel and Wilhelmina were just talking and then smiled, "I am glad that you are ok Alexiel." she said. Goofy then walked over to them, "Gwash, you look well...you seemed to have taken a beating."

Alexiel rubbed the back of her head and softly laughed, "Yea...but at least I am ok now."

Something was bothering Alexiel in the back of her mind, 'If Umbra/Noctis is that strong...why didn't he take the effort to end them all? To not give us a chance to get stronger? Was there a reason to not destroy us? Were we going to be part of some game? She knew that something more was at stake?,' Alexiel paused she now even know where to begin to ask any questions and whom to ask.

Alexiel had not heard the response from the other woman, she thought her name was Alinara. She wondered how she would respond to Undine's question. How she would answer would affect Alexiel. However, she didn't know how it would.

Kairi and Goofy looked to everyone and wondered if they would be ok...She still wishing that Riku was here to help unite everyone...

Alexiel wondered about the others as well...Raziel, Ardeth, Luna... They seemed ok, but she felt their hidden emotions, she couldn't blame them...she felt for them.

Meanwhile...

After Rocial returned to the World that Never Was, to which she had made for herself a small room in one of the random buildings, with not a lot in it, almost like no one lived there; however she simply thought it was easier that way. she started to slowly heal her broken jaw, it wouldn't take too much time. Internally she smirked to herself. 'I know that Noctis will eventually try to work out a deal...well we'll see. I still stand by what I said.' She then decided to sit upon her bed, something that she didn't know that was in her pocket, it appeared to be a keychain. 'Well this should be interesting...and add spice to the mix...'.

'I care not what happens...or what people's opinions are...I will get what I want...and no one needs to know quite that is...'

Not knowing that something was hiding in Rocial's room, but something that she wouldn't quite expect.

DracoDeathtalon

05-31-2020, 01:53 PM

Vanigx was groaning in pain from being restrained as he stayed with Alexiel and held her close as he smiled. “Well, at least I know you’re alright. We better get back to the others. There’s no telling when we’ll get moving.” Vanigx then gently took Alexiel’s hand but looked at Luna before speaking up in frustration. “You don’t understand what I had to go through. Do you have any idea how hard it is to let go of a past that constantly follows. I want to forget it and even better, I wish it didn’t happen, but it’s still following me. If I have to stop obsessing over my faults, so be it. Don’t try and rush me about it, then, Luna.” Vanigx finally finished venting his frustration out before sitting down and breathing to try and relax.

Heson Shadowbane

06-20-2020, 12:34 PM

Alinara gazed on at the others, having changed herself back into a Dark Knight. She had not pulled out her keyblade at all in the fight, relying on the changing magitek blade that worked just as well for her. The being of light had shown up, but not the goddess that she was aware of upon her own world, and had started to talk to them. She listened to the others answering like chastized children almost because this being of Light was doing just that. The Dark Knight would work her way up to her feet, heedless of the blood that she had left where she sat as she approached.

"You talk about my destiny and mock it in the same breath Light Entity. My entire purpose of being created is the balance. To try to balance the scales while everyone does their hardest to tip the scales towards the Light... That is the only thing I seek. It is what I will live and die doing. It is what my mission was when father created me those three years back." She might be adult in body and mind, but truely she had only been around three years give or take. It was a last ditch effort of creation to make her to try to save the world.

"As for my..." She glanced at the ragtag group. "Compainions as you call them... I don't know if they would even accept working with me considering our missions do not align. I seek balance and they seek to keep every bit of darkness off the scale as they can." She crossed her arms, closing her eyes. "Why I defended them against my.... I guess former ally now... I defended them because I believe some of these people can see the reason of a balance instead of blinding light although some..." Her eyes briefly open to glance at Vanigx. "Are already blinded to flood the universe with Light. And that is what my heart is telling me or else I wouldn't have even bothered."

TheExiledChampion

06-21-2020, 08:55 PM

A soft humming begin to be made, coming from a alleyway nearby everyone with Udine. And was soon followed up with a brief flash of light, that cast a beam of light from the source down in the alley. The light fades away within moments after being formed, within the seconds of the bright light fading. A faint echo of footsteps were being made as a tall lean, yet muscular, man with long white hair exit the alleyway.

"Hm...guess that crystal did work, because this is certainly not Metal Works." Lowell declared after he made a surveying glance of his surroundings, while pocketing the mention crystal to safe keeping. "Now where to go from here, hm...perhaps they might know." Lowell turns his head to see a group of people down the path, soon making his way over to them.

Yamimoon

06-25-2020, 04:23 AM

Now that they were free from Noctis at least for the time being the strange being that saved them decided to critique their battle. This to say the least was not the best maneuver on the being's part. Nothing good came out of the critique, and needless to say, the reactions of each of the warriors was not to be unexpected. Each of the warriors took the information in a different way. Some choose to not react at all, some were getting angry, and others were able to hide their reactions well. As for Raizel he remained a blank book. It was not the first time he has heard words like this, and it probably won't be the last.

Where he was from you had to be able to not only fight on your own, but to work as at least a two-man team. If you were unable to work together… well, you would have received the same reaction that was given now. Yet he knew it was not easy to be able to work together as a team in just one battle without knowing each person's strengths and weaknesses. Yet even then it would take time to be able to work cohesively with one another. Shaking his head was the only thing he could do at the moment. He was not interested in this journey whatsoever, and he really didn’t want to become a member of another team. With his experience anyone can stab you in the back, and that includes people that you trust. For now he allowed each person to answer the question that was asked of them, and speak anything that was on their mind.

As each warrior replied to the question and any of their concerns with the comments that were spoken to each of them Raizel notes that most of the warriors had the same thing in common. Each of them had something they wanted to protect. From protecting their homes to all the people of the worlds or even both. Not one of them didn’t have something that they didn’t want to protect. Even the girl in black armor that had sided with the Darkness had something she wanted to protect. Yet there was nothing that he wanted to protect. There was nothing that was important to him. He hated his home world, and most of all the people that lived there. To allow such atrocities to accrue just because it helps them live a better life. They are willing to sacrifice the few for the prosperity of the many.

Undine listened to each person as they spoke in reply to what they had said, and to answer the question that was posed to them. Yet not one took the criticism that they spoke to thought. The warriors thought that they were attacking them in some way or another. Undine knew that it would not be possible to be able to see one's own faults. Even they have to have them pointed out by someone. That is why they said such words. Well they could only hope that one day the warriors that have been chosen would be able to see the truth in their words. However, out of all the warriors one of them has yet to answer or even react to what was said. Undine was about to say something when Raizel the child of the moon decided to speak his mind.

“With all do respect you know nothing about any of us. To work as a team takes communication and understanding. Yet none of that exists between this group. We have only just met, and that was the first time we have fought together. So, don’t speak as if we should be able to understand one another.” Raizel said at first. He was keeping his emotions under control, but one would be able to tell he was upset.

“I am my own person. I have no interest in wielding a blade that is as fragile as glass. To wield a blade is not something that I am ever going to do again. I use my skills for what I want. Besides I have a powerful blade that is mine alone. This Key shaped blade is not worth me using. I refuse to use it so don’t think that I ever will. My power is enough to deal with the creatures of shadow that some of you called Heartless. On another note I have no interest in this battle. This war is not mine and I have no reason to fight.” Raizel said as he turned to the group looking at each of them before continuing.

“I don’t care what happens to my home world or any of the worlds to be honest. I have nothing that I fight for any more so why should I go and fight for people that I don’t know, or with people that I don’t know? You might be able to trust people, but that is something that I am no longer able to do.” Raizel said as he just looked at the warriors.

Ardeth could hardly believe what he was hearing. Raizel’s earlier attitude was one thing, but for him to show such blatant disregard for the lives that were now at stake was out of the question. There was no shame in the sorcerer having an independent streak; to blindly follow orders without question would make them more likely to ignore the truth of this mission. But Ardeth could not allow Raizel’s callousness to go unchallenged, or else the others may also lose sight of what they were fighting for.

“If you have nothing to fight for, then don’t fight at all.” Ardeth said aloud, keeping himself as composed as possible. “Too many lives are at stake in this war. Innocent lives. But if that is not reason enough for you to fight… if you truly don’t care about the lives you were called to protect… then stop holding back the ones who do care.”

Raizel's eyes went straight to Ardeth as he once again spoke up about his disagreement. He shook his head as the man told him to just not fight. He had mentioned before that he didn't want to fight, and that he had no interest in this war. He just wanted his freedom. Giving the man a scowl he spoke once more.

"This light that chose me to become a warrior chose the wrong person. At one time I trusted that people were innocent: that they didn't know any better. That was until they turned a blind eye to the suffering of others just so that they can live better lives. Yet, I am sure that each of your worlds don't have such people in them." Raizel said the last sentence sarcastically as he took a step towards the man.

"I tried to leave earlier, but one of you convinced me to stay." Raizel said as he was holding his temper but like this man said he had nothing that he was willing to fight for.

Undine looked at the two with an angered look across their face. They knew that this group of heroes were all important to being able to stop Noctis from succeeding in his plans. Knowing that the light wouldn’t have chosen any of these warriors for no reason. Each was important, and not one of them is expendable.

“You are all going. You might have your differences, but the light chose you, and that is all that is important. Each of you has something important to you even if you don't think so.” Undine said looking straight at Raizel. They needed to stop this before it got too far. “Even if you have nothing you think you need to protect, your heart knows different. So, don’t think that you were chosen for no reason. The light needs each of you to be able to have one another's backs. You must learn to work as a team, or the Darkness will destroy all of the innocents that exist in all worlds. He will pull everything into the Darkness if you don’t work together. So, put aside your differences, and try to see the bigger picture. Raizel, we are sure that you must have something you want to protect. Since you were chosen you have a strong light. No one with a strong light has nothing that the light doesn't want to protect.”

Undine then looked to the group as a whole as they spoke their next words.

“Our criticism of your performance was not meant to discourage you, but to help you grow. One can’t grow if they believe that they have no room to. Growth is important, and all of you must grow. The Darkness will try and confuse you, but you must stay strong.” Undine said as they hoped that the warriors have heard the message that they were trying to emphasize.

(Meanwhile in the realm of Darkness)

The violet portal opened in the realm of darkness about fifteen feet from the castle doors. The cloaked figures that left their masters’ side appeared from the portal. Each of them had their own missions that needed to be attended to, and two of them were assigned to find Riku and make sure that he doesn't get any closer to the castle.

“Time is short, and we need to get to work. Noctis is expecting us to play our parts and make sure the chosen of the light dance to his plans.” Ra said as he remained covered. “The time to prepare for the Darkness to finally condemn the light into oblivion is upon us.”

“No need to be so serious Ra.” the female from earlier said as she placed a hand on his shoulder. “We know our parts in this little play of our masters. Besides, there is nothing that the warriors of light can truly do to stop us.”

“Stop taking this so lightly Avaritia. The warriors of light may be nothing more than a nuisance, but they are still going to be a pain in the side. So take this seriously, all of you.”

“Now don’t ruin all of my fun.”

“Just get your jobs done. You two either throw this rat out or convert him to our cause. I don’t want him getting close to where we are keeping ‘him’. He might even be the one protecting Riku from the darkness consuming him. So, do what you need to do.” Ra said as he looked to the others. “Now get going.”

Each of the warriors of darkness nodded their heads and opened their own portal to their own destinations and left the realm of darkness. Now only three remain.

“Remember, don’t let Riku get too close, and don’t play too much Avaritia. Karan, make sure she stays in line.” Ra said as he entered his own portal, leaving the two warriors to complete their mission.

They each shrugged their shoulders as they turned their backs to the elaborate purple, black, and gold decorated castle and began walking into the void that is the realm of darkness. It shouldn’t take them too long to find Riku. He would be the only one in the realm of darkness that would be brave enough to come this close to Noctis’ castle.
---

No matter how long Riku spent in the realm of Darkness, he would never get used to the way time seemed to drag on. An hour felt like a day in this place, a day felt like a year. He couldn’t begin to fathom what it must have been like for Master Aqua. Yet, for him, this place so full of danger didn’t feel as threatening as it had before. He had made peace with what was inside him. He would never be full of light, as cheerful and optimistic as Sora, but that didn’t resign him to the fate of being consumed by darkness. He was his own person walking on his own path, and that was more than enough. The battle against the thirteen Darknesses had shown him that. Whoever had drawn him back to this place was no doubt preying on his insecurities, his fears and temptations of the powers of darkness; but they hadn’t done their research. Riku was confident of that. This place held no power over him anymore. He was at peace with himself.

The master had walked on along the trail before him for a long while before he had sensed any life besides his own. Even the heartless seemed wary of greeting him. He was growing restless. If this was in fact a trap as he suspected, he wished that its orchestrator would trigger it already. Still, onward he walked with each moment being as uneventful as the last.

It was then that he noticed the castle in the distance.

“Sora,” he said solemnly. “What have you gotten yourself into *this* time?”

Each of the Wraiths walked without saying a word as they took looking for the little mouse that had wandered into the realm of darkness. Granted they could talk but in this part of the realm of darkness it was extremely quiet, and if there was anyone that spoke they would be heard quite a bit of distance away. They didn’t need to have their target to know they were coming. So, they kept quiet and continued their search.

Then out of the silence, they heard the name Sora being spoken, and then a question followed asking about what he had gotten himself into this time. A smile formed on both of their lips as the sound wasn’t that far off. Quickening their pace they approached Riku quickly. Rounding one corner they saw their target looking at the castle in the distance.

The first to speak up was Avaritia.

“Sora is not available here in this realm. You might want to look in another world. That is unless you would like to become my little pet? Then, by all means, why not stay a while.”

“You never listen, do you? Our job doesn't entail you recruiting a new pet.” The man said as he looked to Riku. He took on a different, more responsible personality as he took another step towards Riku.

“Sorry about my companion. She is set in her ways, and she loves to collect what she considers pets. My name is Sheon, and welcome to the realm of darkness. I am curious why you're here. Granted you have been invited into the darkness a couple times before, but why come this deep down? No warrior that is associated with the light has ever come this far into the darkness. Not even Master Aqua. Did your darkness bring you here?”

Riku cursed himself inwardly for managing to get caught off guard so easily. He spun on his heels to meet the strangers. He felt the darkness radiating off of them instinctively heightening his alertness. His cheeks flushed as his eyes narrowed into a glare.

“Who are—-“ the master was cut off by a feminine voice. When Riku caught sight of her, he was a little taken aback to see that she seemed around his own age. Her words made him tense up. His brow raised. Pet? Just what exactly was that supposed to mean?

He shook his head.

Now a man was speaking. From the way he talked, Riku deduced he was the higher-ranked of the two, and it seemed like there might be some dissent between the pair. Riku logged that into the back of his head for later. He also logged what the man said. If this Sheon was to be believed, he really had fallen into Darkness. Further than ever before. But then, what was this castle and why had he been drawn here? Was the man lying? No, Riku could feel only the truth in Sheon’s words. However far down he had fallen, he had his work cut out for him, but there was only one thing on his mind right now.

“I have my reasons,” Riku said coolly. He wasn’t about to tell these two potential enemies that he didn’t exactly know why he was here himself.

“You tell me,” he began his retort. “How it is that you know Sora. Your partner mentioned him by name. How do you know him? Who is he to you?” Riku asked in a tone more interrogative than inquiring.

He didn’t like the look of these two. It wasn’t just that they were shrouded in darkness, though that was definitely part of it, but the master had a feeling his forceful descent into darkness and their sudden arrival were not mere coincidences. They were connected, the master had decided, and they were likely tied to the threat that the Undine had warned of.

Both of the Wraiths looked at Riku as he was pondering what they had said. Avaritia watched as he was taken aback by the fact she called him a pet. She would love to take him home and break him. Turning him into an obedient little puppet. However, Karan was right. Now was not the time, but maybe she could talk Noctis into letting her have him.

Karan, on the other hand, was watching the young master's reaction more deeply than his companion. He would already know Riku would not take kindly to being called a pet but his lack of showing any reaction to the other words told him that this man was going to be hard to read unless he was rattled. However, when he did answer why he was here it was vague as his earlier reactions. Yet, this didn't stop him from coming back with questions of his own, and now came the time of truth. Would he use these questions to rattle the young master, or should he lie?

He figured it really didn't matter how he answered his questions since the young master might be accustomed to the darkness, but this deep down even he would have a hard time fighting them. His strength would fade especially if he summoned his Keyblade. This was their master’s domain not the normal level of darkness. So… he doubted that Noctis would mind how he answered these questions as long as Riku was not allowed to enter the castle.

"You have a lot of questions about Sora." Karan said as a large smile formed on his face as he took yet another step towards Riku. “That is a simple question to answer.” He said nodding his head towards Avaritia.

"Sora is a welder of light, and a child blessed by the Keyblade just like you. Right now he is a guest of our master, and is being entertained at another location." Karan said as his eyes narrowed as he changed personalities.

"If you ever get the chance you might want to teach him not to pick a fight that he has no chance of winning," Karan said as he shook his head as he continued to approach Riku. “You should also learn not to pick fights that you have no chance of winning. So, watch your tone, and you might just survive this little encounter.” Karan said as he stopped about five feet in front of Riku. Even if the young master tries he wouldn't be able to see the man's face.

“Now, now. No sense getting so worked up. He only wanted to know how we know his young friend. I can understand that. Though his tone was a little off-putting he will still make a great addition. He will just have to learn some manners before he can be tamed.”

Riku’s eyes narrowed as he listened to the man. Just what had Sora got himself caught up in? If he wasn’t at the castle up ahead, was this trip into the Darkness for nothing? Where was Sora?! No sooner had he pushed the thoughts from his head, he was being threatened.

How many times had a seeker of Darkness or a member from the Organization taunted him similarly? Riku has lost count.

“Seems to me, you should follow your own advice,” Riku said calmly. “Whatever you’re doing to Sora, I’m giving you a chance to stop it. I don’t want to have to fight you, but I’ll do whatever it takes to save my friend. I won’t hold anything back!”

Riku pushed his weight onto his back foot and bent his knees slightly. If these strangers decided to attack, he would be ready.

Laughter broke out as Riku took a defensive stance and threatened Karan in the same way he just threatened. Just the fact that Riku was able to stand in this level of darkness was something to be concerned about, but right now his light hasn't fully come out. The fact he used to be connected to the darkness is the only reason he is able to even move.

“Don’t make me repeat myself. You have no chance of winning where you are. Hell, you don’t even know where you are, you little mouse. Yet, you have the gull to try and threaten me. Let me tell you something. You are nothing more than a speck of darkness in this land, and that darkness is the only thing that keeps this world from swallowing you whole.” Karan said as he felt a hand on his shoulder. Turning to face his fellow Wraith he scoffed as he shook his head.

“Calm down. He is just a child that needs to learn that he is at a disadvantage. Besides it is not like he would be able to fight us here anyway.” Avaritia said as she stepped in between the two with her back towards Karan.

“You never really answered the question of why you are here? So, that must mean that you have no idea whatsoever. With that being said how about you and me have a civilized conversation about the reason you think you were brought down into this darkness.” Avaritia said as she approached him slowly reaching out her hand to gently touch his chest. “Then maybe later we can have a more adult conversation as well.”

Riku didn’t bother to give any more attention to Sheon. His focus was on the lady. His eyes traveled from her hood to her hand as it reached out for him. As soon as it touched his head, Riku took a step back. His fists clenched and his cheeks blushed red. Just what was this lady’s deal?

As much as he hated to admit it, he didn’t have a lot of options. Running around aimlessly would get him nowhere. If there was any chance this woman was going to lead him to Sora, he had to take it. He would just need to remain guarded.

“I’m listening,” he said reluctantly.

Avaritia chuckled lightly as the young master's face turned red and he took a step back from her touch. Had he never had someone of the opposite sex talked to him like she was, or even have interest in him? Well, this was interesting in her eyes and she decided to play on this even more.

"Well, then." She said taking a couple of steps towards Riku closing the distance between the two. She placed her index finger on his chest gently as she started to walk around him, her finger following the same path tracing a line around the young master.

"Since you are in the darkness there must be a reason. So, do you believe you were summoned by someone or something?" She said stopping behind Riku running her finger from the center of his back up his spine to the base of his neck. From there she moved her finger to his shoulder and opened her hand placing it on his shoulder gently. Waiting for the young master to answer.

Riku did his best to remain composed as the woman traced him with her finger, but he was still visibly uncomfortable. His eyes met hers and followed her as she circled around him. “I thought you were the one who had the answers?” Riku managed to quip. “Or do you know less than I thought?”

She could tell in Riku’s eyes as he followed her gaze that he was trying to keep his composure. Something that Avaritia was not too happy about. However, it was something that she could work around, but for now, she had only one goal. To keep his attention on her and keep Kaan from getting his way. If it was him she knew that Riku might not survive Karan’s temper.

Avaritia moved in close to Riku’s ear and whispered into it. “Well the little one, it looks like you have a head on your shoulders.” she said as she moved away from Riku stepping in front of him. “I have my suspicions on why you are here, but I want to know why you think you are here,” she said in a sly voice.

Riku was most definitely uncomfortable. The redness returned to his cheeks as the woman whispered into his ear. He felt a chill go down his spine. Riku shut his eyes and took a deep breath before reopening them.

“To rescue Sora,” he said as if it was the most obvious answer in the world. What other reason was there? It was always Sora. The two of them were linked in that way. He would go into the deepest depths to save Sora, just as Sora would do for him.

“Loyalty to the end. That is something that the light holds so dear. Well, I have to say that it is not uncommon in the darkness as well. However, your determination is quite annoying.” Avaritia said as she turned her back on Riku. “What would you be willing to do I wonder to know the truth of the situation you and your little friend is in?”

Before anything else could be said Karan looked at her with anger in his eyes. “What in the hell do you think you are doing?”

“Nothing much. Just asking a simple question.”

“You seem to know me well,” Riku responded coolly. “If that is the case, then you should already know the answer to the question. I’ll do whatever it takes to keep Sora safe. Though…” he paused and looked to the woman’s partner. “I don’t think the two of you are on the same page.”

Avaritia chuckled seductively as she tilted her head. She was enjoying this but all good things must come to an end. Yet, do they really? Well, that was yet to be seen.

“Well, sometimes we are and sometimes we aren't. For now we just have a slight disagreement. Though, at least he hasn't tried to kill my new pet as of yet. So, with that said If you are truly wanting to help him then you will need to leave this place, and never try to return.” Avaritia said as she approached him once more. “Are you willing to leave to protect him?”

Riku couldn’t stifle his laugh. “Is that all? You almost make it sound as if I enjoy being here. But why do you care one way or the other? Weren’t you just going on about how much weaker I am here? If you really are my enemy, shouldn’t you want me here instead of out there?” He shook his head. “And I’m not your pet.”

Stopping just short of reaching Riku she shook her head. He was right in one way but not in another. Though, he was going to become her pet no matter what.

“You are my pet, you just don’t know it yet. Having you here is more advantageous for me, but that is not my orders. Yet, you are more interesting to me than anything my superiors could offer me. So, I am willing to let you stay. Though, you might have to fight Karan for the right to stay here. So, make your decision. Stay and fight, or leave and live.”

Was there even an advantage to staying? If so, Riku couldn’t find one. He would only be wandering aimlessly without a goal in sight. It would be an inefficient way of finding his friend. He didn’t trust these people one bit, but something told him there was truth in their words. If Sora wasn’t here, then there was no use in fighting them.

“Fine. I’ll go.” His words were venomous, but his posture relaxed slightly. “Keep your friend on a leash. Next time, we’ll see how much of a “nothing” I am,” he said to the woman, but the last comment was pointed towards the man.

Karan was not a bit happy with his tone and lifted his sword and pointed it at the young master. He didn’t like his tone, and he wanted nothing more than to show this little worm that he was nothing to write home about.

“If you want to prove your worth I am more than willing to show you the difference in power,” Karan said in a threatening tone as he took a step towards Riku.

“Now, no sense killing him here. Besides, I want him as a pet. I will not let you kill him.”

“Like you have a choice. Now don’t get in my way.”

“He only wants Sora. Can’t you at least let him have a chance in finding him? Besides, what a waste it would be to have him die here.”

Riku shook his head. “I have nothing to prove, especially not to someone like you,” Riku spun on a heel. With his back turned to them, it seemed like he was leaving himself exposed. Truthfully, he was baiting the man who had shown such an inability to control his temper already. He would charge Riku expecting there to be an opening, and that was when Riku would counter.

Karan was pissed that Riku decided to turn his back on him and disrespect his challenge. He was not going to let this boy treat him like this. He was going to show him who was more superior in terms of strength. He could care less what Noctis or Avaritia had in mind for the young master. He wanted to kill him no matter what.

Raising his sword he charged at Riku's back as he reached him he slashed his sword down to try and cut the young master in half.

Avaritia could only watch as Riku provoked Karan into attacking him. This personality of Karan's was the most hot-headed and aggressive. Giving a long sigh she just watched since she was not strong enough to actually stop him from attacking Riku.

Noctis had finished his business with the warriors of light and was pleased with the outcome. However, as he appeared in the realm of darkness he could tell that Karan and Avaritia had not gotten Riku out of the realm yet. He quickly made his way to where they were just in time to see Karan attacking Riku while his back was turned. Right now he only watched to see what was going to happen.

Hearing the quick footfalls behind him was all Riku needed for a smirk to spread across his face. The man had lived up to his temperament after all, and Riku wasn’t the least surprised. The ones that talked the loudest were always the most reckless, and their bark was always worse than their bite. Riku hadn’t even needed to lift a finger.

‘That’s it...just a little closer,’ Riku thought to himself as he clenched his fists. As Karan closed the distance and reached him, Riku readied his posture. He bent his knees slightly and pivoted his hips. When the sword blow came downward, Riku changed directions on a dime, turning so that he was hip-to-hip with his attacker and safely out of the way of the swinging blade. In the same motion, Riku delivered a vicious uppercut to the man’s solar plexus. The punch had been powerful enough, but given Karan had still been in a full sprint, his breath was knocked out of him. He collapsed down to his knees without so much as an oof. Karan, no doubt still full of anger, would no doubt be feeling like he could vomit.

“You’re so full of anger you can’t see straight; relying on darkness as a crutch instead of facing the pain inside your heart. Your power? Your strength? They’re just imitations, cheap tricks. I’ve seen them before. And the road you’re on? I’ve already walked it. It leads to nowhere. Pick a different path…” Riku’s voice was cool and steady. He left Karan there and walked back over to Avaritia, noticing her new companion.

“I’m done here.”

Karan was unable to respond to Riku's words as he was trying to catch his breath. His anger was his downfall in this instance and even he knew it. Yet this child infuriated him to no end.

Avaritia just shook her head as everything happened. She knew something like this would happen, but to happen so quickly it was a shock. If this personality was not in control the outcome would have been very different. As Riku spoke she hadn't noticed Noctis' arrival. So she acted normal.

"Well looks like you are ready to go. Too bad. I was looking forward to playing a different game with you…" she said before she could finish her statement the newcomer spoke.

"Well, I didn't expect to still see you here. Yet if you are ready to leave then trust me I won't stop you."

Avaritia quickly turned to see Noctis standing not more than five feet from her. She instantly turned and stepped back a couple of times.

"Master Noctis. We didn't expect you back so soon." She said with a hint of fear in her voice. She didn't know how much he had heard, but she knew that if he knew she wanted Riku as a pet he might not be too happy about it.

Noctis looked at her with a smile and nodded his head. He could tell she liked Riku and that didn't bother him. There was no way he would turn him into a Wraith so…

"Don't worry. If you want him as a pet I will allow it, but you better ask your master if that is okay." He said as he then turned his attention to Karan.

"As for you Kudja. You need to watch your temper. How many times do I have to tell you this? As my second strongest Wraith the only thing that stopped you from being the strongest is this temperament of yours. Sheon is stronger than you know. So, get lost."

Karan cursed under his breath as he relinquished control to a different personality. A small cough could be heard as Karan shook his head to get himself back in order.

"Sorry master. I didn't think… letting him out… would result in this. My apologies " Karan said as he struggled to keep his diaphragm from spasming and the bile from coming up from his stomach.

Shaking his head he returned his attention to Riku. Examining the young master and seeing that the darkness has yet to affect him. This must be thanks to the darkness he has within himself, and since he hasn't summoned the Keyblade he hasn't used the light. He was smarter than he gave him credit for.

"Well since you are ready," Noctis said as he opened a portal of black and lavender. "You may leave. I will give Sora your regards." Noctis said with a smile. He may have wanted Riku out of his darkness, but since he was here he might as well make the man an offer. If he was willing to bite.

“You,” Riku narrowed his eyes. This was the master they had spoken of? And not only that but that name...this was Noctis! The threat that Undyne had warned against! And he was the one who had Sora! “Where is he?! What are you doing with him?” All thoughts of leaving were banished for now. His focus remained fixated on this master.

Noctis smiled as he watched Riku get a little agitated about the fact that he had his little friend. If only he truly knew what he was doing to his best friend. He would definitely become angered enough to make a mistake. He would love to see the depression and anguish on his face to see his friend. His smile turned into a smirk as he contemplated what he was going to do and say.

"Oh don't worry your little head about him. He is being taken care of. Though his accommodations are a little different than you might expect." He said with a chuckle as he took a couple of steps towards Riku. "Though if you want to see him there will be a price to pay."

Avaritia, on the other hand, walked a couple of more steps away from Noctis. Even though he told her she could have him as a pet as long as she got approval from her master then all would be well. However, she didn't want to get involved in this if it turned into a fight.

Karan stood up and was finally able to breathe properly. The blow had done a number on him, but in the end, it was not something that would keep him down for long. He slowly moved closer to Riku wanting to get within distance just in case Noctis wanted him to do something about the young master.

Riku turned his head and leered at Karan as if to warn him that he was being watched. Then his full focus returned to Noctis. Of course, there was a price, there always was. “Cut to the chase. What is it?” He was pretty sure that he wouldn’t like the answer. If this went bad, it was three-on-one and he was without his keyblade. He didn’t like those odds. Best to at least hear out this, Noctis.

Karan stopped moving when Riku looked at him with a glare. It seemed the young master was not a bit happy at the moment. He waited for Noctis to say something before he got too much closer to the young man.

Noctis chuckled at Riku as he seemed to be interested in his offer. However, would he be willing to go through with it was another story all together. Well, there was only one way to find out. He stepped even closer to Riku and stopped about five feet from the young man.

"The price you would have to pay is your light. Give me your light and then and only then will I allow you to be able to see Sora. Are you willing to lose your light for the young man you call your friend?"

“My...light?” Riku was a bit perplexed. Just what exactly was Noctis playing at? “What are you talking about?” The master watched Noctis warily. Whatever game this was, Riku wanted no part of it. And yet, what if it meant being able to save Sora? He owed it to his friend to hear Noctis out...didn’t he?

Noctis gave a sigh as Riku seemed to not understand what he was talking about. He must think the light that he has within him is something that was not a tangible thing. The light and darkness in all things are tangible if you know how to remove them. To think something like that was just a part of who you are is ludicrous.

"Yes your light. The light of your heart and the power that is sleeping within you. I want that light, that power. You can think of it as the power that attracted the Keyblade to you. Give me that light, and I will escort you to where I am entertaining Sora."

“I do want to see Sora,” Riku started. His heart yearned to save his best friend. He wouldn’t abandon him for anything, but that wasn’t what Noctis was offering. “But he wouldn’t want me to do that. Besides, you are only offering to let me see him, not to take him home. I’ll get Sora back, but I’ll do it my way. I’ll use the power inside of my heart and bring him home.”

Chuckling after hearing Riku tell him how he would bring Sora back with his power. It was a hefty goal since soon Sora will no longer be Sora. Well his generosity was scoffed at, but it really didn't matter. It was just a way to take this master of light out of the picture and bring him to his side. Though he really didn't need him at the moment. Out of the two Sora was the one with the most hidden potential.

"If that is what you believe then so be it. Sora is in my care, and he will not be that easy to rescue. He is mine, and there is no way I would surrender such a prize to you or anyone easily. So, come with all of your strength and try to rescue him. I assure you that you will fail." Noctis said as he continued to smile. Nothing this master could do would affect him.

"If you are not going to bargen then I will assume your business is done. I am sure your other friend is worried about you. Though she might not be too happy to know you didn't do your best to free Sora." Noctis said as he turned his back to Riku and began to walk towards his castle.

"The darkness will consume all. This will include your little friend and the worlds you so desperately want to protect."

‘Hang in there, Sora,’ Riku thought to himself. ‘I’ll find a way.’

Riku couldn’t help but laugh despite himself. “If you know me as well as you seem to think you do, then you should know how much I’ve heard your little speech. We’ve stopped Darkness plenty of times before, and we’ll do it again. Count on it.” Riku stood tall with his fists clenched, defiance in his eyes and a hardened smirk on his lips.

Noctis paused for just a second as he turned around and faced Riku once more. His eyes seemed to gleam as he chuckled once more. Deciding to walk up to Riku. Once he reached him he began to walk a circle around him. Looking as if he was sizing him up.

"You have only disposed of the darkness of the people that were being used by the darkness. You have yet to face the true darkness and win against it. The minor light you carry is nothing that I fear, nor am I going to let you think that this war is going to be the same." Noctis said as he stopped in front of Riku.

"The light will see the truth once they experience true loss. You might be cocky now but what would happen if you lost one of the people you care about? Would you still be as cocky?"

Riku’s eyes followed Noctis as the latter paced a slow circle around him. A fight didn’t seem imminent, but Riku stayed on alert just in case. As Noctis stopped in front of him, Riku stared daggers at Noctis.

True loss? Riku tensed, his fists clenched and his lip fidgeted. He was angry, but he was able to keep himself in check. Yet another sign of just how much he had grown over the years. He took a step closer to Noctis, defiance blazing in his eyes.

“You talk all this talk about how small and insignificant the light inside of me is next to your darkness, and I’m the cocky one? Get real. The power of light is spirit, glimmering hope even in the vastest of darknesses. Even in loss, I would mourn, but I would persevere and see it through. Because that is what anyone I care about would want from me! But let me throw your question back at you. When your plans start to fail, as one by one your servants are defeated, will you still be so cocky?”

Noctis just shook his head though his smile was no longer present. Now he was slightly irritated, but the child made an interesting observation. There was a slight sting to his words but he didn't show it.

"Well we will see who is right in the end." Noctis said as Avaritia interrupted their conversation.

"If you think we are going to be pushovers you have another thing coming. If I truly wanted to I would remove you from the equation right here and now. It is only by Master Noctis' order you are still breathing. I may want you as a pet, but I will not sit idly by as you insult Noctis." Avaritia said with an angry tone. Her playful nature was gone as well.

"Now, now. There is no need for that my dear. He is not destined to die here, but I just might make an example of him for the others to see." Noctis said as he smiled once more. Maybe that would be the best course of action.

“Young Master Riku. I know you think that the darkness is something that needs to be feared and hated. It has been the same over many different worlds. I thought you might have been different since Darkness is a part of you even if only in a minute amount. However, in the end it is all the same. Now what should we do about you? Should I send you home, make an example out of you? Or should I take you under my wing? Oh the decision that needs to be made.”

“Take me under your wing? Like I’d ever join you.” Riku shook his head. “I don’t fear the darkness inside me. It defines me, just as much as my light. But that doesn’t mean I’ll let you plunge light into darkness!”

Noctis shook his head as he just looked at the young man. Even if he didn't fear the darkness he still doesn't accept the darkness either. If he did he wouldn try and suppress the darkness that he has. And his words hit a nerve. People are always protecting the light, and forsaking the darkness just because they don't understand. With those words Noctis' demeanor changed.

"Well so be it. If the light is so important then you are no longer welcome here." Noctis said as his eyes narrowed. Raising his hand pointing it at Riku.

"May the sins of the damned return ten fold and desimat the one standing before me." Noctis said placing a curse on Riku. This specific curse causes the muscles in the body to constrict and cause a great amount of pain to the one the spell is cast on.

Riku let out an agonized yell. His eyes went wide as he fell down to a knee and punched the ground. He would not fall. He would not fall. He would not give Noctis the satisfaction of seeing him fall to the ground. His howls of pain grew louder as his vision went blurry. He felt like he was going to be sick. The muscles in his stomach constricted and threatened to squeeze the breath out of him. His free hand moved to cradle his stomach. “You...won’t...win…” he managed through gritted teeth.

As the sounds of pain filled the darkness Noctis only smiled as the young Keyblade Wilder fell to one knee. He suffered greatly under the curse he placed him under, yet he was still holding back just a little. Even if he did hate him, Riku still reminded him of what he lost so long ago. That was the only reason he just didn't kill the child right here and now.

"You may think that, but I will. I will destroy the light that corrupts all beings. Light which shows no mercy to those that are different…" Noctis stopped himself from speaking as he looked at the young man once more. "I will take from the light as they took from me. That is all."

Riku fought through the howling pain. He would not fall. He would not fall. He would not fall. “Light...corrupts...darkness...so darkness...must...corrupt...light…? Is...that...the way...of it…? You’re...a….hypo...crite…” The boy twitched and seized as his muscles spasmed. “You’ll...see...before….this is...all over…” Another yell of pain. Riku gasped. The pain was nearly unbearable.

Noctis didn't flinch at Riku's words. The child was a warrior of the light through and through. Shaking his head he walked over to Riku and grabbed a hold of his hair forcing him to look up into his eyes. The hatred in his eyes was clearly evident.

"I may be a hypocrite, but I didn't strike first." Noctis said as he released Riku's hair. He turned his back to the young man as he took a couple of steps away. " The Light is as evil as the Darkness, but you don't see that. One day you will, and then you will have to make a hard decision."

“We’ll...see…” Riku grunted. He couldn’t stop Noctis from pulling him by his hair, and he couldn’t attack him when he turned his back. Riku was seething with anger as much as with pain. He’d find a way. Stop Noctis. Save the Light.

Noctis only sighed as he calmed himself down his back still towards the young man. This child was determined and willing to do what was necessary in order to make his wish a reality. This reminded Noctis so much of himself that it pissed him off even worse than he already was. To what end will this child go in order to prove him wrong? A question that only time will have the answer to. Well that was if he survived long enough. Maybe he was strong enough in the light to be worthy of becoming a Wraith. A small smirk appeared on his lips as he turned around to face Riku once more.

“You are as stubborn as Sora. That child is still trying to get in my way. You see he was the one that brought you here using the last of his strength to fight back. Thanks to you my task will be easier. Now suffer as you leave your friend behind once more to fight alone.” Noctis said snapping his fingers. This one action increased the strength of the curse as a black portal opened up behind the child. “I will be seeing you around.” Noctis said as he nodded his head in Avaritia’s direction as the women approached Riku and grabbed his arm.

“You are lucky he didn’t kill you.” She said as she drug him through the portal to the destination of Traverse Town. The warriors of light should still be there. They can see how the young Master was no match for him. Yet everything was falling into place one pebble at a time.

With Riku on his way to the world the spell he placed on the child will last a bit longer, but he would live through the curse. He never meant for it to kill Riku, just make him see he is powerless compared to him. Though if that is what Riku took from the attack would be another story. Turning to face his castle he made his way back to his home. He knew that his Newest Wraith was almost ready to be born, and he needed to be there.

A few minutes passed and he and Karan reached the doors of the castle.

“Do you really think it wise to let that young man live?”

“Karan, you have no reason to doubt what I am doing. He is not something that we need to worry about. I have taken care of his future like I have the others. Everything is going according to plan. Besides ‘he’ will be able to take care of that little Master once the time is right.”

Karan didn’t say another word as they entered the castle. He knew that it would not be in her best interest to question Noctis further on the matter. Once inside the castle both of them went their separate ways. Karan opened a portal that would take him to his home world. It was not too good for him to be gone for too long, and his Guest would more than likely need to be attended to. There was so much he needed to get finished before the warriors of light came to that world.

Noctis went deeper into the castle going down a set of stairs that led to the basement. There was his lab. His place for taking warriors of light and striping them of their light, and turning them into Wraiths. It was a long process to begin with. Yet, for warriors that have a really strong light it took even longer.

Entering the room through the large double doors he looked at the large but bare room. There were four pods within the room, and only two of them were currently in use. There were a couple of tables with strange pieces of equipment on them, bottles filled with different colored liquids, and several different sized syringes. There were two chairs in the room. One was a normal rolling chair. While the other was bolted to the floor, and was made to restrain whoever was placed in the chair.

Noctis’s eyes fell to a single man standing in front of the two pods. This man was just staring at the young man within one of the pods. The boy was unconscious floating inside of the dark purple liquid.

“So you are here again Canus. Why worry yourself over something that you have no control over.”

“Just because I have no control over it doesn't mean that I don't feel for the children of the worlds. I watch over all the worlds even though I don’t interfere in their affairs.”

“I know, and because of that little policy is the reason all of this is happening.”

“I don’t take responsibility for what you and Undine do Noctis. Though, I have asked you several times if this is really worth it.”

“You are my guest. Don’t push your privileges.” Noctis said as he walked over to one of the pods. This pod was different that the one Canus was staring so intently at. This warrior of light was ready. It had taken longer than Noctis had expected, but he was now ready to be released. The liquid the man was in was now clear compared to the other pod, and you could clearly see the young man floating inside of the liquid. He was well built with short white hair. At the moment the only thing he was wearing was a pair of shorts.

“The time is right for him to awaken.”

“Noctis, you should stop this before it is too late.”

“That time has far passed, Canus.”

“These children had nothing to do with what happened.”

“These children all think of the light just. What more evil could there be in the world. Besides, all the light will fall to the same darkness. Whether it be now or later. I still have several warriors that will begin their transformation soon. Undin has their warriors, and I need mine. They will not stop me from my goal.”

“All children have the right to grow. It is not our right to try and force them one way or another. We are guardians of our respected areas. Undine the Light, Noctis the Darkness, and Canus the worlds. That is how it is supposed to be.”

“These are words you should have told Undine during that time. So, don’t lecture me you should have lectured them.”

Canus didn’t say a word more on the matter. The guardians of both Light and Darkness were both stubborn. All he could do was hope that in the end they both would come to their senses.

As they were speaking the liquid in the pod drained allowing the man to settle on his legs. Once the liquid was gone the man opened his eyes looking at the two men in the room. Noctis walked up to the pod and touched the glass. It disappeared allowing the man to fall to the floor. As the man was trying to stand up Noctis was weaving a spell that he placed on all of his creations. They needed to be loyal no matter what he asked of them, and have a way to control them if they didn’t.

(Back in Traverse Town)

Undine just stopped trying to make the others understand what they were going with their analogie. They would just allow them to believe what they will for now. They might find the truth for themselves in this process.

Undine was about to say something more when they felt the presence of yet another warrior coming to this world. They were not maneuvering the corridors of light. Yet they were able to sense their approach. Wondering exactly who this new warrior was, and if they were a chosen of the Light or the Darkness? This was something that they would need to find out.

“Well it looks like there is another that has come to this world.”

Undine said as they turned towards the direction that they appeared at.

“Young warrior. Would you please come and join us? I would like to know how you got here.” Undine said as they addressed the man that came out of the alley.

Just as the new warrior made his appearance a dark portal formed behind the group as Avaritia drug Riku through the portal. She didn't care what was happening in the world nor the fact that the whole group of warriors were looking in a different direction. She only cared about compleating her mission.

Pulling the young Master away from the portal and then dropping him to the ground. She turned to walk back into the portal.

"You should learn to watch your tongue. It just might get you in worse trouble."

SpiritofDestiny

06-25-2020, 10:56 PM

“You don’t understand what I had to go through. Do you have any idea how hard it is to let go of a past that constantly follows? I want to forget it and even better, I wish it didn’t happen, but it’s still following me. If I have to stop obsessing over my faults, so be it. Don’t try and rush me about it, then, Luna.”

Alexiel could feel Vanigx's frustration from his words, she wanted to help him if she could provide any sense of comfort. She tried her best to hide the pain that it was causing her.

"...On another note, I have no interest in this battle. This war is not mine and I have no reason to fight.”

“I don’t care what happens to my homeworld or any of the worlds to be honest. I have nothing that I fight for anymore so why should I go and fight for people that I don’t know, or with people that I don’t know? You might be able to trust people, but that is something that I am no longer able to do.”

"...That was until they turned a blind eye to the suffering of others just so that they can live better lives. Yet, I am sure that each of your worlds doesn't have such people in them."

Raziel-san's words cut deep, even if he didn't know it. She started to feel nauseous again, and she thought that she had an empty stomach by now. However, she knew that it may take some time, but she knew she should say something now, "Raziel-san...," Alexiel paused her mouth feeling dry,

"Raziel-san, I know you think that you have no reason to fight, and although I don't know you well. I can see...you do have a reason to fight for.," She paused again, now tears of blood falling from her eyes, although she waited to speak until Ardeth-san and Raizel-san were done speaking, their words still hurt,

" You are fighting...for something that not many usually have to fight for, something that many take for granted...you are fighting for your freedom...for your right to do what you wish...not to be told what to do. To be your ruler not to be controlled like a puppet. It is something that only a few understand the struggle of not only having, but also keeping. It is something always worth fighting for..."

She looked down for a moment and then looking back up to Raziel-san, more blood tears falling, "Although I do not know how that feels...but I can see that it has greatly affected you, and all I can say is that a good person like you does not need to feel that kind of pain, suffering, struggle...even though I know I didn't cause it, all that I can say is that I am truly sorry that you have had to endure such things..." She then bowed slightly to Raziel-san.

"All worlds have people who live to be selfish...that they don't care about how others feel, and they care not if what they do, hurt another person...people do not take change easy...they want to be comfortable and are willing to have others hurt or even killed...I may not know the complete story but I have a feeling that my words ring some truth." Alexiel then felt she needed to stop. She knew the words could cut. However, she didn't want to possibly make Raziel-san anymore angry than he may already be feeling and she didn't want to get him any angrier because of what she said.

She took a few steps away from Raziel-san when she felt a familiar icy embrace, 'Thank you...Shiva...' She then placed her right hand on her shoulder, feeling Shiva's presence.

'Of course my summoner...' Shiva spoke, when she started to sense something really bad..., 'My summoner?'

Kairi looked on wondering how she may be able to help out, the air felt tense, almost as bad as before. However Kairi listening to Alexiel's words to Raziel...she did not know if they were true, but if the words rang with any truth, she could empathize with Raziel. 'Aww man I wish Riku was here...the tension feels like you could cut it with a knife. I think we could unite with Riku...once he has had a chance to explain things...'

Goofy then placed a hand on Kairi's shoulder and gave her a big smile, "Gosh, don't need to look so worried Kairi...everythin' will work out..." He then looked over to Alexiel, "Hmm...looking like something is wrong with Alexiel..."

Kairi and Goofy then looked over to Alexiel and saw that she was bleeding from her eyes, nose, and mouth. "Gosh, you ok Alexiel?" Goofy and Kairi attempted to rush quickly over to her.

Meanwhile, Alexiel then heard whispers in the dark, but it was only an echo...,

"...desimate the one standing before me."

She then felt intense pain, Alexiel felt like that she could collapse into herself, however, she knew no one else would be affected, 'It must be because of how close we are to the darkness, and although she was not there, and not in this world, I felt it like a ripple in the water...'. Also in turn it was causing now not just her eyes to bleed, but her nose and mouth were doing the same thing. She sensed familiarity in that voice, it was Umbra/Noctis.....however, who was he attacking? She then sensed the presence of two new people. She then felt that someone was hurt, she passed by the new male, with his long white hair, she quickly spoke as she walked past him, "Forgivemefornotintroducingmyself,butsomeoneishurta ndIneedtohelpthem.Sorry."

Then a few feet away, she found the young man, his short white hair, and she felt it worse as she got closer to him. She was trying to stop her continued bleeding, however, she then kneeled beside him, she then placed her left hand, and she felt that he was warm, but just drained. 'It seems Noctis' spells are strong...I have to at least try...' She then let go of him, and then pulled out what CS had given her, just as she did that Kairi and Goofy caught up, "Riku!" Kairi called out and kneeled on his opposite side, "You're here...I am so glad..." Kairi said.

Goofy stood beside Kairi, glad to see the young master was here as well. Alexiel then looked to both Goofy and Kairi, "May I ask for your help again...Kairi and Goofy?"

Kairi and Goofy nodded Kairi spoke first, "Never hesitate if you can help, and if we can help, just tell us how."

Alexiel smiled and nodded, "Thank you, both of you..." she then opened the container, and it was filled with the same blue cherry blossom petals, she grabbed a few and threw them above Riku, and then she thought of the words to say,

"O~h child of the light
come back to the fight

I'll save your heart from sorrow
Let us fight for tomorrow..."

Alexiel then looked to Kairi and Goofy, and they, in turn, followed suit. Kairi first spoke the words followed by Goofy. The petals absorbed into his skin. The entire time Alexiel was trying to put on a confident front, but inside she knew her singing voice was nothing compared to Big Sister Wilhelmina, but people thought she was a decent singer; she of course didn't think so.

When she felt that he stirred, she then quickly scooted back, what she didn't know was she accidentally caused a gentle wind to blow, but she felt her back against the wall.

"Riku? are you okay?" Kairi asked him, but she was equally concerned Alexiel scooted away quickly like she had seen a ghost. Alexiel from a distance shook her head 'no'. She gave a less than confident thumbs-up, but her way of letting Kairi know she was ok.

Alexiel then felt her back burn slightly, it was her phoenix telling her that she was overdoing things and that she needed to release the held back feelings. 'Thank you...my phoenix.' Alexiel thought to herself. She then felt Shiva being summoned, "I hear your call...I will help my summoner."

"Shiva..." Alexiel spoke but then Shiva placed a finger upon her summoner's lips, "The phoenix called us...but I can sense it as well...you need rest my summoner, go to your happy place in the realm of sleep, your body will slowly heal from what has been inflicted upon you."

"But what about..." Shiva again shushed her summoner, "You are too kind to those who have yet to prove they deserve your help. I know your heart is big, but you need to be selfish once in a while. Now, please...sleep."

Alexiel then felt her eyes get heavy and then she fell into Shiva's arms and Shiva held her bridal style, letting Alexiel's head fall to her shoulder. Shiva then glared darkly to the others. She not knowingly dropped the temperature of the air around her and slowly reaching everyone else.

Shiva then yelled to everyone, with clear anger in her voice, "Look what you have done to my summoner! We hope you are all happy, no one comes near her, for you will deal with us. We don't make threats, but we make promises!" She was frustrated that these mortals showed no compassion. 'My summoner, you are too good for these mortals.'

DracoDeathtalon

06-26-2020, 03:30 PM

Vanigx looked around as he saw Riku and was also startled by the mysterious new warrior that had shown despite noticing what was going on with everyone and was completely frustrated by the fact everyone was fighting with each other as he walked over to Alexiel’s side while looking at Shiva as if showing that he wanted to help her and smiled warmly. “I know that you said nobody comes near her, but I assure you. I want Alexiel to be okay. Please, allow me to help so that she may have a pleasant recovery. If I must stay by her side and help her, so be it. I refuse to let her suffer while everyone bickers amongst themselves.”

SpiritofDestiny

07-01-2020, 12:26 AM

“I know that you said nobody comes near her, but I assure you. I want Alexiel to be okay. Please, allow me to help so that she may have a pleasant recovery. If I must stay by her side and help her, so be it. I refuse to let her suffer while everyone bickers amongst themselves.”

Shiva with Alexiel still in her arms leaped into the air, Shiva’s eyes changed from her normal sapphire-colored eyes to a dark cobalt colored eyes at Vanigx’s words. She then lifted her hand which was now a fist, glowing a bluish-white and then formed ice stalagmites all around him and freezing him in place.

“I said NO ONE!" She then softly growled, " You are only proving your ignorance…you haven’t even considered that YOU are also part of the problem!” Shiva then pointed at Vanigx, “You have made my summoner uncomfortable since she arrived; however, my summoner is too courteous, unpresumptuous, and well-mannered. She would not tell how she’s feeling to anyone to make others uncomfortable or hurt the feelings of another on purpose.," Shiva took a breath and continued, "It is mortals like you that take advantage of my summoner’s kindness. I truly hate those that try to take advantage of other people's kindness...” Shiva paused, she felt her blood boiling.

“Even if you have the power of Dark Bahamut behind you and at your disposal, I will warn you mortal of this, if you continue to hurt my summoner, I will not hesitate to put you in your place. Also since it seems that Dark Bahamut did not take my hint and relay it to you, I am telling you directly…also consider this your only ever warning from me. You EVER hurt my summoner, know that I will protect my summoner with my life…I will even protect her from the likes of you… If it is anyone that hurts my summoner, be ensured that fire is not the only element that can burn you...” Shiva then had formed another fist ready to unleash another attack.

Shiva then felt Alexiel hug her tighter, “My summoner?” Shiva felt hot tears on her shoulder, coming from her summoner. She then unclenched her fist.

Alexiel opened her eyes slightly, however not completely conscious. “Please,” Alexiel paused, “forgive me, Shiva…”

Shiva then returned Alexiel’s hug, “My summoner…you need not ask for my forgiveness, you have done nothing wrong…” Shiva then placed a clawed hand on Alexiel’s head.

With a quick cast of Aero, Alexiel was able to stand slightly in the air; however, she was still not completely conscious getting out of Shiva’s arms, she shook her head no, “I have done quite a few things wrong…,” Alexiel paused and then continued, “In my trying to be selfless, I have have been only selfish…I have hurt you…I have caused you to get angry on my behalf, I just don’t want you to do something that you may regret later…You don't need to...I am not worth defending...” She then hugged Shiva again, as more hot tears fall from her eyes, “I hope you can forgive me, Shiva. Thank you…for what you do, Shiva.”

Shiva then shook her no, "My summoner, I know you try to make everyone happy, you try so hard." Shiva hugged Alexiel closer to herself, one clawed hand behind Alexiel's head, "I just don't want you to get hurt. You have told me before how other mortals have hurt you... We don't want to see you like that...because it, in turn, hurts us. We never want you to say those words again, of course, you are worth defending my summoner..."

Shiva smiled, Lifting Alexiel's head and wiping Alexiel’s tears away, “You never need to thank us…We will always be by your side…and we will always defend you… Even if you feel that you have no one, you will always have us…We will never leave you, my summoner.”

"Thank you...Shiva..." she said, her head returned to Shiva's shoulder. "I need to clear the air about something...Will you stay by my side?" Alexiel asked Shiva, feeling very small. "Of course my summoner...."

Alexiel instructed Shiva to take her over to Undine. On the way, Shiva dispelled the sleep spell that she cast upon her summoner. Shiva then placed Alexiel on her feet and then stayed close to her summoner. Shiva's sapphire eyes staring into Undine's own eyes. Alexiel kept her distance but then bowed her head.

"Undine-sama," Alexiel let go of a deep breath she didn't know she was holding, "You should know something..." She then heard her sister's words from the earlier ring in her ears:

"So tell me Alexiel-chan, who was the one responsible for the current situation hmm...?"

"That's right...it was completely your fault! no one would have to fight if you didn't bring that Umbra fellow...that is the truth. Isn't it sister?"

"Admit it, your naivete will be the reason that these warriors will fall."

"This situation was completely my fault! Everyone got hurt because of the fact I am too trusting, I didn't know...I couldn't sense any emotions, I didn't sense any evil from him..." Alexiel then had more tears falling from her face, she then placed her hands over her heart, "I want to believe that people are good! I give my word, I will in the future be more careful, but I cannot and will not ever give up my wanting to believe in people! If that is expected of me, I have no choice but to refuse...and if I can't form trusting bonds... I didn't know what he was going to do...but I didn't want anyone to get hurt...I would have rather been the only one to get hurt!" Her hands covered her chest tightened, she couldn't bring herself to say the words, her purple eyes changed to a stormy grey, her voice became a mixture of hers and Lady Elsinore, "Everyone has a chance to voice that If anyone here says that they refuse to work with me, you may send me back to Spearia, but know that if you do...you will never be able to call me again. For if you try, your call will go unanswered. Why should I try to work with others who do not trust me?"

After the words came out, her eyes returned to normal, and she felt herself crumble before Undine-sama. "I have to take responsibility...but I didn't know that he was working with the dark..."

Shiva picked her up, placing a calming clawed hand on Alexiel's cheek. "We were there, my summoner speaks the truth. Even I, an Eidolon, did not sense his dark presence. Even now we sense nothing from the likes of you... " Shiva pointed at Undine, "Even the likes of you understand that mortals make mistakes, my summoner is trusting of all, it is in her nature. I shouldn't have let her do this, but my summoner is honest to a fault. If you fault her for it, ALL of you would be hypocrites. My summoner would NEVER intentionally put anyone in harm's way."

'I already know the answer to one of them, it is clear as glass...' Alexiel then hid her face in Shiva's shoulder. Shiva was doing her best to calm down her summoner.

DracoDeathtalon

07-03-2020, 05:22 PM

Vanigx looked extremely angry at Shiva before summoning Dark Bahamut. “You honestly believe that I would take advantage of Alexiel, huh?! I’m not some damn monster only looking for personal gain. So don’t go acting like a high and mighty dictator over what I can and can’t do. I want to help her just as much as you, but you’re just too stuck up and stubborn to let her accept my help even though I have showed nothing to take advantage of her. It’s almost like you don’t understand other mortals besides Alexiel.” Dark Bahamut then broke the ice carefully before Vanigx continued forth and completely reached Alexiel’s side as he gently held his hand out to her. “I know I’ve got light shining in my heart, but I’ll do my best to make it burn brighter than the sun through the darkness.”

Price

07-05-2020, 09:17 PM

Riku gritted his teeth and stared Noctis down. He would not give the man the pleasure of seeing him break, no matter what. He bit down on his tongue so hard that he drew blood. Noctis would see him around alright, and next time things would be different. He hissed as he felt Avaritia tug on his collar. Still, he maintained his silence. He would give her no more satisfaction than Noctis. He hadn’t noticed yet that he had balled his fists so tight his fingernails had begun to break the skin of his palms. He had never felt a pain like this before, so intense, so--so--so excruciating.

He thought he might blackout when suddenly he was found himself being thrown through the portal into Traverse Town. He hit the ground with a thud. His ears were ringing, but he could vaguely make out the sounds of unfamiliar voices, some pleasant and some not so much. Were these the warriors of which he was to lead? There seemed to be arguments and infighting already and---

He heard Kairi’s voice, but he couldn’t hold it back any longer. He let out a tortured scream and writhed on the ground. The portal had shut behind him. Noctis wouldn’t know. That woman wouldn’t know. He screamed, and he screamed, and he screamed as the muscles in his body seized and burned, spasmed and stabbed, stung and throbbed. It was so intense that he was sure he would be sick. His eyes scanned his surroundings. Everything was blurry. Was that Kairi? It might be Kairi. If it was, he hated that she was seeing him like this. There was a spell, he could vaguely feel it, that had been cast on him. A healing spell. It faded as quickly as he had noticed it. Noctis’s magic was far too powerful for whatever healing magic had been cast. Riku finally screamed himself into unconsciousness. He passed out and the world around him went black.

The Keyblade Master was laid in a heap on the ground. Even in sleep, his body twitched and convulsed as his contracted muscles sent shockwaves of pain throughout his whole body like some constant electric current briefly animating what looked like a corpse.

Yamimoon

07-06-2020, 03:24 PM

The voice that spoke next after his fight with Ardeth was the same woman that spoke to him about staying with the group and fighting the Darkness that was threatening all of the worlds. When he looked directly at her he saw that she was bleeding from her eyes. Never in all his life had he seen someone do this without a spell being cast upon them. As she continued to speak he listened to what she had to say.

As the woman forcefully spoke her words did hit home. She was right that he had a reason to fight. Not for any reason as noble as the others. They want to protect the worlds, someone they love, or the innocent of the worlds. All he wanted was to be free from the prison that he had called his life. Yet, at the same time how can someone that has known freedom their whole life have any true understanding of what he has gone through or what it is like to hide who you are just to stay safe? To hide how powerful you are just for the sake of another?

When she stopped speaking Raizel didn't say a word at first. Mulling over what has been said and what this could possibly mean for him. Closing his eyes he calmed his mind and heart. He had forgotten that Alexial had a sensitivity to emotions and the more negative they are it seemed the more she was affected.

As soon as he was able to get everything under control once more he continued to think on the matter at hand. Was it possible that he truly had a reason to fight? Was it right to fight only for himself, and not fight for others? Would it be possible for him to trust these people? Could he truly not have to hide anymore if with these people?

These questions and others ran through his head as he then let his mind grow still. He couldn’t allow himself to grow agitated for any reason. It was bad enough that he allowed himself to get mad. He needed to keep his mind calm. Coming to a conclusion he turned his back to the group.

“I will fight, but you have to earn my trust.” That was all Raizel said as he felt the presence of another man appear into this world. The power that let him cross over into this world was different from what summoned him to this world. He turned to the man with long white hair as he walked out of the alley that he appeared in. It seemed Undine and Alexal felt his presence as well. Undine invited him to join the group, and Raizel was curious about the magic he had felt.

“Well yet another new face. So, are you here to fight the darkness, or are you just passing by?” Raizel said as he looked at the man.

However, not long after the man with the long hair arrived yet another magical power appeared.
It was the same as Noctis. That man that had attacked them earlier, yet the person that appeared out of the portal was not the same man. He was younger with white hair. Unlike a couple of the other warriors he stood still even when the youngman began to scream in pain. Raizel could feel the spell that was cast upon the child, and knew it was not a good idea to try and move the youngman with the curse.

“Don’t move him. The spell has to be removed before he can be healed or moved.”

TheExiledChampion

07-06-2020, 04:20 PM

"Hello there!" Lowell greeted the group with a friendly carefree smile and a wave, approaching them after one called out to him as well as calling him a 'young warrior'. Lowell smile in greeting as he gotten closer, then pull out the crystal that helped him in getting here. "Um...I was given this crystal by someone, that as much as how I got here at least."

"And sure, why make a weapon if it isn't going to be used." Lowell answered after Raizel asked him a question about fighting Darkness, while pocketing the crystal he had shown them briefly. Then looked at everyone and look at the other man that appear to be hurt, but if the cause is by magic, then Lowell isn't gonna get involved as of yet. So he standby, watching and waiting to see how things progress from here.

CrimsonLady180

07-10-2020, 11:58 AM

The princess remained quiet no wanting to make anything worse as she careful considered what to do next. She wanted to listen in hopes to understand everyone's feelings better. The Dark Knight warrior seemed unsure of the rest of the group, but doesn't seem as completely unwilling to fight as Raizel. Ardeth seemed to be angered by Raizel's reaction to all of this which seemed to cause more negative feelings among the group. While it seemed Undine was done with all the arguing though it didn't look like it was helping anything. It seemed Alexiel was the only person trying to quickly to defuse the situation at a cost of putting herself in danger. Vanigx went to help only to causing Shiva to become enraged by his attempts to help and doesn't seem to understand why Shiva is upset.

Wilhelmina pulled Vanigx back a bit to give Shiva her distance before things could get any further out of hand, "Alexiel is an empathy. All this negativity is causing her more harm than good, if you don't want to hurt her we should respect Shiva's desire to protect her. I do not want to cause more chaos than what we all have done. You must calm down, forcing your affection on Alexiel is making things more difficult just like I need to control my emotions. I'm pleading that you hear what I say for Alexiel's sake, I don't want to see her get hurt anymore," Wilhelmina said do her best to explain the repercussions of the negativity can have on Alexiel for her safety when it come to the rest of the group. There wasn't much for her to do on Alexiel's behalf with Shiva looking after her besides using a healing spell she learned from when they were children that should stabilize her to make recovery easier.

With a heavy sigh Wilhelmina carefully began to approach Shiva at a safe distance when she heard Raizel say he was willing to fight and mention some new arrivals. If anything good came of this Alexiel was the one person able to change his mind. Now she was torn between her desire to speak her mind or trying to help Alexiel and the person passed out nearby. "I cannot speak for everyone, but pure light and pure darkness isn't good for anyone. I believe you are right about the need for balance, as long as one exists it will need the other," she remarked to the Dark Knight not sure if she cared for her opinion or not but Wilhelmina wanted to make sure that Knight was heard as she finished of expressing her thanks, "Thank you for fighting on our behalf."

Her attention turned to the two that have arrived as she jogged over to the person who was once screaming in pain was now laying in a heap as his body twitched in response to the pain. She knelled beside him wanting to check his vitals when Raizel warned not to move or heal him causing her to pull her hand back. "If you know that then do you know how to remove the spell? Can anyone here remove a spell this strong?" Wilhelmina asked as she looked up at the other man that walked over to them as he answered Raizel's question. She gave the man a small respectful nod to acknowledge him before returning her attention the injured man on the ground. Spell removal was been her strong suit without the effects of the spell attaching to her which could cause a great deal of trouble for Alexiel since they share a close bond.

Heson Shadowbane

07-11-2020, 03:32 PM

Alinara just stared at the group as her wounds healed up on their own using the blood (mainly her own) around her. She didn't ask for any healing help nor did anyone offer any. In fact she checked to make sure she wasn't using the Assassin's soul crystal job since almost no one paid any heed to the answer she had given to Undine. She was in her Dark Knight base job, and she just watched as arguments in the group escalated. "And these are those chosen to keep Light over Darkness... I guess after three victories through a single person, the Light would be hard pressed to find those that could even be close to worthy." She just let out a little laugh and shook her head.

She turned her gaze to Wilhelmina as she addressed her and just gave a smile. "I don't fight for the Light in the balance. I fight for the Darkness to be balanced with the Light. From what I understand in the universe, Darkness has tried to rise to power multiple times only to be beaten down by the Hero of Light. Sora I believe?" She closed her eyes, shaking her head. "It's a wonder that his efforts haven't just erradicated Darkness completely and made Light the sole power in the universe." The Dark Knight stood herself up, turning her gaze to Riku, watching as her wrothe in pain with the people around him. "He, however... He better understands the delicate balance of Light and Darkness. He's worthy of being followed."

Lady Celeste

07-11-2020, 11:06 PM

Neither Ardeth nor Luna responded in any way to the latest outburst that ensued, each for their own reasons. Luna stood aside and watched the altercation intently, making mental notes on each person's points, but already seeing that to intervene would only inflame everyone’s tempers even further. Ardeth, for his part, had to restrain himself from giving his own input on the matter. There was no more point in continuing this argument, and by now he had all but had enough. His doubts about Raizel had started to dispel as Undine's last speech seemed to get through to him. However, if Alexiel and her guardian were truly this sensitive to even the slightest negative emotions, then perhaps the two of them did not belong here either. Still, there was nothing Ardeth could do about it at the moment, as Undine had already overruled whatever authority he may have had in that regard.

Then a boy about Luna's age suddenly appeared, showing all the classic symptoms of the Cruciatus Curse, yet whoever was casting it was nowhere to be seen. Motioning for everyone to step back, Luna summoned her Keyblade and held her wand in the same hand, both pointed at Riku. This wasn't something she had ever tried before, but it seemed like a good idea, given what she knew of these things so far.

"Finite!" Luna said, waving her wand and Keyblade simultaneously. Her wand alone hadn't done much against the yellow eyes they'd fought earlier, but if she could harness it in tandem with the Keyblade, then it just might work.

SpiritofDestiny

07-13-2020, 10:39 PM

“You honestly believe that I would take advantage of Alexiel, huh?! I’m not some damn monster only looking for personal. So don’t go acting like a high and mighty dictator over what I can and can’t do. I want to help her just as much as you, but you’re just too stuck up and stubborn to let her accept my help even though I have shown nothing to take advantage of her. It’s almost like you don’t understand other mortals besides Alexiel.”

“You only wish that what you just said is the truth…I protect my summoner because I KNOW how mortals are. I have had to serve evil mortals. Mortals are infamous for turning on one another when the opportunity is given. I have been forced by previous summoners who allegiance falls to the side of darkness, I was forced to end the lives of many mortals who were not even involved. So with that in mind, it is why I KNOW and I WILL protect her!” Shiva paused and pointed at Vanigx, “I will not allow the snake to kill the frog, simply because the frog was performing an act of kindness.”

“Do not act like you are any different…I could even bet on the possibility that if it was to save your skin, you would allow my summoner to DIE!” Shiva than hugged Alexiel closer to herself, “If that EVER happened, not even your Dark Bahamut would stop me…” Shiva’s eyes darkened, “I would end YOU!” Shiva then dropped the temperature around her, it slowly spread and dropping the temperature quickly.

Alexiel started to shiver, feeling sick once again, she spoke softly that only Shiva could hear her, “Please…Shiva…” Before Alexiel could finish her thought, she once again felt the pain from the short-haired man near Kairi.

Kairi meanwhile, had slightly moved Riku to try and make him feel more comfortable, "It didn't seem to work?" Kairi felt bad for Riku and the pain that he was in, and she couldn't think of anything else to try After Alexiel went to Undine to take responsibility for something that wasn't her fault. She cast Curaga a few times while Alexiel was speaking to Undine, Kairi in turn felt bad for Alexiel. She was not responsible for what happened, it could have happened to anyone. Kairi smiled slightly. “Forgive me Riku, I should have been there with you…” She placed a hand on Riku’s cheek.

While Kairi was trying to comfort Riku’s unconscious form Alexiel saw Komory Bat, flapping its wings above Riku, Alexiel thought mentally to Komory Bat, ‘Are you saying Komory Bat that is your master you were telling me about? That is Riku?!’

Kairi heard Raziel’s words,
“Don’t move him. The spell has to be removed before he can be healed or moved.”

Kairi although didn't mean to cause Riku more pain, but she had to move him slightly, she would hope that Riku wouldn't mind.

"If you know that then do you know how to remove the spell? Can anyone here remove a spell this strong?" Wilhelmina spoke to Raziel-san.

Komory Bat nodded happily while flapping its wings a little harder. Alexiel then mentally facepalmed. ‘My healing skill was not high enough to even make a dent?’ She then remembered what Lady Elsinore once told her that if you try to use something that you have little experience in, it won’t be very effective.

Alexiel then first asked Shiva to take her over to Wilhelmina, and Alexiel tried to comfort Wilhelmina, “Don’t worry Big Sister Wilhelmina, I think I know of a way to fix it, but please try to keep the others away...for their sake, and Shiva’s.”

Alexiel then asked Shiva, “Shiva, please take me back over to Kairi. I may have failed the first time, but I know something that I can do. It will work. I will make it work.”

Shiva then took Alexiel back over to where Kairi, Goofy, and Riku were. She gently placed Alexiel on her feet.

“Thank you, Shiva.” Alexiel then kneeled on Riku’s right side, and she placed a friendly hand on his right arm, “Forgive me...I tried to do something that I do not know of. Something I didn’t know how to use.”

“However I have something that will work…” Alexiel then placed her hands over his heart, “Kairi-san, Goofy-san, If you can keep him still for a moment, I would truly appreciate it,” Alexiel then looked to Shiva, “When the time is right, I need you, Shiva, to cast Curaga.”

Shiva nodded, “Of course my summoner, by your will.”

Kairi and Goofy did what Alexiel asked of them, then Kairi said, “What are you planning on doing?”

Alexiel then said, “If I told you, you would try to stop me.” She then took a deep breath, and then Alexiel concentrating her energy, she softly glowed white.

Komory Bat then flapped its wings, ‘Take me to him, Komory Bat...’ Alexiel telepathed to Komory Bat. Unsure if was telepathic or not.

As Alexiel was trying to reach Riku’s heart, she felt and was struck by his feelings from what happened to him before now:

Although there was minuscule fear, completely unnoteworthy. However, she was hit with overwhelming waves of anger...but equal parts determination…

“...To rescue Sora,”

'Komory Bat...please guide me to him…' Alexiel asked Riku’s Komory Bat and then it flapped its wings a few times and then headed off in a general direction. The area around Riku’s unconscious was vast and almost empty, but Alexiel continued to follow Komory Bat to where his unconscious self was.

Alexiel speaking with herself, “Forgive me, Kairi-san, I couldn’t completely keep my word. I can only hope this will make up for it.” She then thought back to the others, they were also hurt. When Rocial’s words rang in her mind again:

"Admit it, your naivete will be the reason that these warriors will fall."

‘I will make up for what happened to everyone else...no matter how long it takes.’ Alexiel thought to herself. ‘I will take on the pain...’

When Alexiel reached Riku’s unconscious self, she then kneeled on his right side, while Komory Bat was flapping its wings, it landed for a moment on Alexiel’s head. She smiled slightly, “I appreciate your concern Komory Bat...but don’t worry about me.”

After Komory Bat got off Alexiel’s head. She then patted its head, “Besides, It is better that is happening to me, I am not worth fighting for. He is needed more than I. I believe that he can unite us…” ‘I must take responsibility for what happened to the others…’ Alexiel then took a deep breath, slowly letting it out. She had to clear her mind.

When she cleared her mind, she placed a hand on Riku’s arm and placed her other hand close to his heart and then she placed both of her hands over his chest, She started to speak in a language lost to the ages, and thought to herself, ‘I am not afraid of your curse...I will take the brunt of it, so no one else has to.’

She then heard the full curse that Noctis had cast on Riku:

"May the sins of the damned return tenfold and decimate the one standing before me."

As Alexiel continued to speak in the lost language, she felt herself drawing out the curse’s effect, and in turn transfers it to herself. She started to feel that her muscles were being strained, but she didn’t care, she was going to remove this completely, no matter the risk to herself. Alexiel felt that her sins were worthy of being redeemed by taking this on.

As she was drawing the curse away from Riku to herself, her body started to slowly have chains appear around her, and on her actual body were appearing what looked like chain tattoos all over her body.

“I would have hoped to have a chance to have a conversation, but it seems that fate is a cruel mistress,” Alexiel spoke to Riku’s unconsciousness and then spoke again, although finding it was more of a struggle, “We need to be united...or this division will break us...Please, Riku-sama I know you will be one to do so...”

She then felt herself pulling on her unconscious form, the last thing she spoke, was “I hope you will forgive me for my sins…” She then felt herself being drawn away from Riku’s subconscious and then felt herself being slammed against her body, her muscles are on hyperactivity.

Shiva then knew her summoner had completed the task and saw and also sensed no trace of any curse on the young man with short hair. “CURAJA!” Shiva then casts a high healing spell, which retroactively healed the young keyblade master of any pain, injury, and anything else that happened to him.

Alexiel started to convulse. Shiva then turned to her summoner, “Forgive me my summoner, but this will help you recover,” Shiva brought her hand up, “Healing Ice Prison!” Shiva’s attack froze Alexiel in place, while in this, Alexiel would not move, but it would slowly heal, however, the downside is that Alexiel wouldn’t be able to move or talk.

Shiva answered Wilhelmina's question, "The answer Princess of Your Homeworld, is that my summoner removed it from the young man by transferring its effects to herself in the young man's stead."

Kairi felt that Riku’s muscles were calming down but then asked Shiva, “Will she be ok?”

Shiva nodded, “Yes, Princess of Heart. She just needs to wait it out. That young man should awaken soon...”

Kairi then looked to the still unconscious Keyblade Master, “I hope he does…”

Unseen by anyone something had been waiting and decided to stir additional chaos into this concoction.

Not forcing anyone to speak, they decided to use their voices, to give the darkness in their hearts a voice, so the first one was:

the Arabian,

"Alexiel and her guardian should be sent away since they cannot handle negativity..."

Next, Luna, the witch from another world,

"She's only causing trouble."

followed by Vanigx,

"I’m some damn monster...I want Alexiel gone!"

Then, Wilhelmina

I want to return to my family, Alexiel is only causing me trouble.

The Dark Knight, Alinara

I will end all of them, starting with the Blonde.

The Warlock, Raziel

I will trust no one, especially Alexiel.

Undine

I made a mistake...

When the last voice was cast, in a subtle dark mist, appeared an image of Rocial. She felt eyes on her and then started laughing, "What is with everyone staring, you should be happy...I simply gave the darkness in your hearts a voice..." Rocial then pointed to Undine, "Even in the one that summoned you all here."

Rocial looked towards Lowell and where Riku was, "So it seems, Undine summoned some extras to her side, Just more darkness for me...I wonder if Noctis knows? He'll know soon enough...it is no business of mine to say anything...after all, we are not allies..."

Shiva softly growled, luckily for Alexiel she wouldn't hear the voices, for she was in the realm of sleep. "Leave here, child of the darkness..."

"Why should I Shiva? I'm just here saying that everyone seems for the most part want Alexiel gone. I am simply to make an offer, Return my sister to Spearia, and I will leave everyone else alone. However know this, if you keep my sister as an ally, you'll make an enemy out of me. I will use you all to end my sister one of you has already contributed to that cause...I will systematically get what I need from all of you. All of you have darkness in your heart...and I will claim it for myself, and use it to end my sister."

Rocial then looked over everyone, "You all have plenty of darkness...it will be quite satisfying indeed. You have your choices, lose an ally, or gain an enemy?"

Her red eyes glowed softly.

DracoDeathtalon

07-13-2020, 11:06 PM

Vanigx listened you everyone around and felt confused despite listening to Shiva. “The truth is I never acted like a selfish bastard to save my own skin. I remember when Tifa was in danger and there was I could have died, I jumped in anyway and I’m still alive and proud to say I saved her. I expected nothing from her and still, I was congratulated and thanked. Another time being when there was a fire in a skyscraper in Neo Midgar, I could have burnt alive, but I was prepared to die saving people on the off chance I did. Again I asked for nothing and expected nothing. It was simply the right thing to do. So forgive me, Shiva. I understand your position, there are selfish mortals out there, but I’m not one of them.” At that moment, he walked back to the frozen Alexiel and sat by her side. If you can find it in your heart to forgive me, please do so. If not, I won’t fight and I’ll accept my fate for Alexiel’s sake.”

Yamimoon

07-14-2020, 05:19 PM

As the sun was starting to rise on the desert that was usually silent and calm had the sounds of shovels digging at the sand, and the voices of many talking in Aribic as they worked. However, the Medjai that were working to excavate Imhotep from his imprisonment were working so slow that Ra thought that they would need some incentive to make them work harder. Leaving A humanoid heartless that understood to keep the Medjai working while he was gone Ra left the Archaic Land’s and returned to the realm of darkness. He was going to retrieve something that he thought that would be able to be used against them to make them work harder.

Appearing inside of the castle's prison he walked down the hall heading straight to where his intended target was being held. Sohail had been keeping to himself, not speaking much except to his fellow prisoners, more often than not while the guards were out of earshot. Sohail was also putting up quite a fight whenever any of the guards tried to enter his cell. Stopping in front of the door, Ra took a deep breath as he opened the door. He hoped this time the man might not try anything that might get him hurt again.

“Sohail, are you ready to play nice?” Ra asked, keeping his guard up just in case.

Sohail’s expression was unreadable as he looked up at his captor, not moving from his current seated position in the corner. It was all too easy to recognize the man who’d claimed to surpass the Creature himself.

“You’re wasting your time.” Sohail said flatly, keeping calm despite his situation. “The Medjai will never give you what you want, not even for me. Such are the vows we swore at manhood.”

Ra just watched Sohail as he entered the room. Closing the door behind himself and then turning as the elder began to speak about the medjai not giving him what he wanted. It was true that they were putting up quite a fight on not excavating the creature, and reaching his Keyblade that had been buried by the same events that took Imhotep back to his grave.

“My time is far more valuable than anything. However, I am not in too much of a hurry to get to the creature. My goal is deeper and more important than just him. Besides, you and your ilk will do what you are told.” Ra said as he took a step closer to where the man was sitting.

It had been hundreds of years since he was a medjai, infact Sohail would probably know who he was if the man knew his real name. But that was the past, and he would never be able to get his life back. All he could do was retrieve his Keyblade and maybe some small part of his past life.

Sohail stood up the instant he noticed Ra approaching him, sidestepping to a position where he couldn’t be cornered so easily. He may have been disarmed shortly after being brought here, but he could hold his own if need be, and would not allow himself to be taken down that easily.

“You and I both know that will never happen.” Sohail said. “You were a Medjai too once. You know the sacred oaths will never allow it.”

Ra just shook his head as he looked at the man. He knew all too well that the Medjai are bound to an oath that they are never allowed to break. Even if it meant their death. However, that was an oath that he was no longer able to uphold.

"I was Medjai once, but no longer." Ra said as he removed his hood revealing his face to Sohail. His mocha skin and short black hair were not out of the norm, and the Medjai tattoos were prominent under his eyes.

"Would the Medjai keep to their oath even if it meant the extinction of the whole tribe? The answer would be yes. The tribe would even allow themselves to be completely annihilated before submitting. Yet, everyone has a breaking point. Even you." Ra threatened as he took a couple more steps towards the man.

“As do we all.” Sohail said, his calm composure still not wavering in the slightest. To deny his own human limitations would be futile, but this self-proclaimed former Medjai had his own breaking point as well, even if Sohail did not yet know where the man’s limitations lay.

For now, Sohail continued to move away from Ra as much as he could, but readied himself for a fight if need be. Obviously Ra was expecting him to fight back, and inevitably Sohail would need to defend himself against whatever his captor was planning, but the fight would be on Sohail’s terms, lest he fall into whatever trap Ra was clearly setting for him.

Ra stopped his approach and shook his head. Deciding to take a seat on one of the chairs in the room. It didn't matter if Sohail tried to run for the door. If he left this room he would feel the full effects of the darkness that surrounded him. This room in combination with the medications he had been forced to take keeps him from the darkness from effecting him. Yet, if he left this room it would surely kill him.

"You are as stubborn as the rest of the tribe. Keeping to old traditions even though the Pharaohs have long turned to dust. Keeping a vow even though that one vow will cause the destruction of your whole tribe. Would it be worth having your people vanish from the world just to keep a vow to the dead?" Ra said as he closed his eyes. He was once like this man, but now he was different.

Sohail raised an eyebrow at that statement. It was true that the original Medjai were sworn to protect the Pharaohs of ancient times, but times had changed very quickly for the Medjai since Imhotep’s condemnation.

“That ‘vow to the dead’ gained a whole new meaning after the Hom-Dai was performed.” Sohail asserted. “Guarding the Pharaohs of old was one thing, but securing the monster born from that infernal curse became a task in itself. To fail in that would be to let our entire world be destroyed.”

At that, Sohail held his head up high. “I will never understand what drove our ancestors to bestow such a curse, knowing what it would unleash if Imhotep returned. But the damage is already done, and if we must give our lives to save the rest of the world, then so be it. That is why we still heed the old ways, long after the reign of the Pharaohs came to an end.”

"Our ancestors were fools that didn't think of the future. They only thought about themselves. That is the way it is. You should think for yourself once in a while. Spending your life killing innocent people for the sake of the world." Ra clicked his tongue a couple of times.

"Why not just let us take the creature and you can be free from his threat. Besides, the world you know is going to fall into darkness anyway. Why not live your own life for a short time."

Sohail fell silent for a moment. Could it really be that simple, to just hand over the creature and remove the threat he poses once and for all? To no longer dread the prospect of innocent bloodshed in the name of safeguarding the world?

“If you are so willing to end the threat of the creature, then what do you want him for?” Sohail asked, now genuinely curious. However, something still told him that it would not be that simple, especially as his captor still said the world would fall to darkness anyway, making the freedom he offered short-lived at best.

Ra shook his head. "I have no idea what my master wants with him. I am in no position to ask. As for me. I am looking for something else that was lost to those sands long ago. Something that belonged to me when I was once a Medjai." Ra said as he looked to his hands. He knew it was a long shot finding 'what' he lost.

“And what is that?” Sohail asked next, calming himself now that he had the chance. Hamunaptra was home to many secrets, some beyond what any living person could possibly know. Whatever this man was looking for could be either just what they needed to stop this madness, or the instrument of their destruction.

Ra smiled slightly but didn't answer the question. It was Jon of his concern what he was looking for. Yet it was the same thing all of the Wraiths were looking for. What all of the Wraiths lost to Noctis.

"Are you willing to surrender the creature to my master, or are you still wanting to waste your lives guarding him. I really don't care either way." Ra said as he really didn't care if they fit the work willingly or were forced. Depending on his answer would determine if he mentioned Ardeth.

Harry Potter observed the exchange intently from an adjacent cell, but said nothing for now. He’d only just met Sohail after finding himself in this dark place — along with Draco Malfoy of all people — but the older man had made every possible effort to keep the two of them safe and sane throughout all of this, and Harry was grateful for that.

When it came to talking about himself, Sohail didn’t really say much, aside from once mentioning a son who had found a sword similar to the ones Harry and Draco had each been made to retrieve from Hogwarts. But clearly there was so much more to know, this being the first time Harry had ever heard about the ‘Medjai’ who once guarded the Pharaohs of Ancient Egypt, or about this ‘creature’ born of an ancient curse that threatened the entire world.

Up until that point, Harry had occasionally spared a glance in Draco’s direction, gauging his former rival’s reaction to all that was being discussed, partly in hopes that just maybe any of this might prove useful in their current situation. But when Ra started trying to force Sohail to hand over this mysterious creature for some unknown purpose, Harry could keep silent no longer.

“Don’t give it to them!” Harry said aloud to Sohail. “If that creature’s nearly as powerful as you say, it’s not worth it.”

Draco kept rather quiet since his arrival, he had little desire to speak unless addressed directly. His thoughts were consumed with the thoughts of everything that has happened like waking from a nightmare, it was the only way to explain his parents being captured by this dark enemy and Voldemort returning from the grave. Draco was mentally beating himself up for allowing this to happen, he lost the only people that meant the world to him and now he was stuck in a cell with Harry Potter of all people… The situation seemed to render him useless only pissing him off more, but it seemed the older man had it together considering he was locked in here as well keeping Draco from banging around his cell for a way to escape.

When Sohail mentioned Ancient Egypt Draco remembered that some wizards had searched for some of the ancient artifacts, but most are met with a terrible fate, or so they say. Perhaps these ‘Medjai’ could be protecting these artifacts considering what little the man had shared; it doesn’t seem completely unlikely since this ‘creature’ seems as dangerous as the mythical creatures around Hogwarts if not worse.

An irritated sigh came from Draco feeling Harry’s eyes on him, but before he could ask what Harry could possibly want from him Ra came in to pressure Sohail about the creature’s location for his master’s purposes. When Harry spoke up on Sohail’s behalf Draco could help the chuckle that came out in response as he stood up to lean against the bars, “Always the courageous Gryffindor, but if they resurrected Voldemort there’s no telling what they would do to that creature… Probably make him more dangerous that he already was, so as usual Harry Potter would be correct,” Draco replied with a gesture towards Harry then continued posing an inquiry towards Ra, “It is curious that a man that shares the same ancestry as Sohail would willing try to excavate a creature knowing what it is capable.” Draco was curious if Ra would tell them anything more of what’s going on.

Sohail turned in surprise when the two boys in the other cells interrupted, but then he calmed down and nodded his thanks to them both, his choice now clearer than ever. Ra wouldn’t say what he wanted with the creature, but his silence on the matter spoke volumes, as did his assertion that the world would soon be doomed anyway.

“No good can come of your master’s plans.” Sohail said firmly. “If either of you value your lives, tell your master to abandon his search now, before it’s too late.”

Ra didn’t turn his attention away from Sohail as both of the children that were across the hall decided to intervene in his conversation with the Medjai. He knew this might have happened with Harry, since he likes to get involved with things that don’t concern him, but it was a surprise that the quiet Draco would not only intervene but agree with his rival. It was amusing to say the least.

“Two children that seem to like to stick their noses in other people's business. I expected that from Harry, but not you Draco. Well, maybe it is hitting a little close to home.” Ra said not taking his eyes off Sohail. “As for my relation to the Medjai. Like I said I was once one of them, now I am a Wraith that serves only one Master. I have no concern with the past since there is nothing there for me anymore.” Ra spoke as if he was telling the truth. However, he, like all the Wraiths still has a connection, but there was nothing they could do about it. Betraying their master is something that was impossible.

“So, if both of you would mind keeping to yourselves as us adults talk I would appreciate it. Besides this has nothing to do with you.” Ra said as he crossed his legs looking straight into Sohail’s eyes. Even if he didn’t admit it to himself Ra could tell that there was something plaguing Sohail's mind. Maybe if he found the right trigger he could use that to his advantage.

“Now, my master has his own plans for what is to come, and it is not my place to know. However, I can guarantee you that the creature is no match for my master as far as power. Just ask those two young men. Even the most powerful wizard in their world was no match for my master, and he serves the dark.” Ra said waiting for a moment before he spoke once more.

“Voldemort was not the most powerful wizard.” Harry snapped, still bristling at that statement. Only Dumbledore deserved that honor as far as Harry was concerned, at least among the witches and wizards of their time. “Besides, your master only got to him when he was already dead, after his soul had already been torn to pieces.”

Harry was about to say more, but Sohail gave him and Draco a calm look before turning back to Ra, prompting Harry to control his anger and return his focus to listening to what was going on.

Draco stayed quiet listening to everything only to raise an eyebrow at Harry’s outburst. “He instilled fear in witches and wizards so they wouldn’t even dare say his name… He may not of be the most powerful wizard considering you killed him, but I’m sure when everyone finds out that Voldemort is still around after everything… It won’t be good, Potter,” Draco said with a mildly concerned look on his face with thoughts of his parents. He turned his attention back to Harry and with a subtle gesture to listen, but not to interfere any further wanting more information whether or not it could help them was yet to be seen.

“Ardeth is stuck doing something that no rules for the Medjai would allow. He is off telling others of the creature, and fighting alongside strangers. Aren't the Medjai supposed to keep ‘him’ a secret? Maybe I should enlist his help in securing the creature.” Ra said as he waited to see the reaction of Sohail now that he mentioned his son's name.

“The rules you speak of have cost countless innocent lives across thousands of years, and for what?” Sohail said, though now his once-calm voice seemed to have more of an edge to it. “The creature’s first and only return to this world laid whole cities to ruin, but not a single drop of innocent blood was required to send him back to his grave.” At that point, Sohail took a deep breath and managed to control himself, keeping his head held high as he continued.

“Ardeth knows that all too well; he was there to see it. Now he seeks to turn our people away from innocent bloodshed, and I could not be more proud of him.” Sohail said a bit more calmly now, though his gaze toward Ra did not falter. “But he would never help you use the creature for your own ends; he knows the danger better than any other living person could even imagine.”

Ra disregarded what Harry said. It was the ramblings of a child that didn't see the truth. Even he had a hard time fighting Voldemort. That is why so many people had to die at that time. Well the beliefs on one person don't mean much in this world. "Believe what you will, but just remember who is still among the living and who is not." Ra said as he had to agree with Draco on his concerns. Though Ra was certain that Noctis was going to use that to his advantage.

"The safety of the world outweighs the death of the few. That is what the Medjai believed. That is why you killed. Yet the threat is far from diminished. He may be buried under the sands, but that doesn't mean he is gone forever." Ra said as he stood up and walked a little closer to Sohail. "That is the way of the world. They say the darkness and evil are one and the same. That is what they believed in my day, and it hasn't changed." Ra said as he continued his approach. He was going to try and force Sohail against the wall.

"Are you sure Ardeth would forsake his tribe and you in order to keep the creature buried? If he is as kind-hearted as you think, and the Keyblade chose him then I doubt he would stand idly by if we threatened his people and you." Ra said as he continued to try and pin him down. It took a bit of maneuvering, but finally he was able to get the man into a corner.

Reaching out and grabbing the Medjais arm he roughly forced Sohail to come closer to him. When their bodies collided Ra wrapped an arm around his hips still maintaining the grip on Sohail's arm. He then bent in close to whisper into his ear. "Your son is more stubborn than you are. Yet, he has a soft spot that can be manipulated. Do you have the same fault I wonder?" Ra said as he could feel that Noctis was approaching the cell.

Harry bolted up to the bars of his cell as Ra accosted and eventually overpowered Sohail. He opened his mouth to protest, already trying to think of something — anything — that he could do to stop Ra. Just before he could say or do anything, however, he noticed Draco looking at him, just like he had been looking at Draco earlier. Draco didn’t say a word, but he was now signaling to Harry, motioning for him not to interfere.

Harry’s every instinct still screamed at him to not just stand there and do nothing, but maybe Draco had an idea? And as much as Harry hated to admit it, there wasn’t much that he really could do about it, having had his wand stolen from him and not having any idea how to even begin using that blade he’d been kidnapped for.

With no other real options at the moment, Harry moved as close to Draco as his cell would allow, both well within earshot of each other and hopefully not so much with respect to their captors.

Sohail put up as much of a fight as he could, and held his own remarkably well for a man his age. Nevertheless, Ra still had a clear advantage in terms of circumstance and sheer power, and so Sohail was inevitably cornered and restrained. Sohail calmed himself, needing to conserve as much of his energy as possible, and kept his head held high as Ra issued his threats.

“Is this how little honor you have left? Using a father to blackmail his son, and a son to blackmail his father?” Sohail said defiantly. “But you don’t know Ardeth like I do. You mistake his good heart for a weak one, just like so many other Medjai have since the night of the creature’s return. But I have watched him overcome every challenge he has ever faced, from the creature and even now from his own people. This will be no different.”

Sohail paused on that note, looking directly into Ra’s eyes before he continued. Part of him had a feeling of what kind of ‘fault’ Ra was referring to, but Ra’s threats would not work as intended.

“As for me…” Sohail hissed. “I am ready to die if I must, but I will not be used as a pawn against my son.”

Once Draco noticed Harry moving closer he did the same, “Look, Potter... I’m sure it’s not easy to sit back and watch the man be dealt with in such a way, but I think if we keep our eyes and ears open we can learn something and figure out how to get out of here,” he said shaking his head apologetically and sighed before continuing, “After everything I’ve seen sometimes it is best to lay low until an opportunity comes and like it or not we’re in this together.”

Harry could see Draco’s point, now that he’d at least calmed himself down enough to listen. The two of them weren’t best friends in any sense of the term, but after everything they’d both endured during the war, Harry couldn’t really hate Draco anymore, especially not at a time like this. If they had to work together to get out of this place, Harry was okay with that.

With a slight casual shrug he gave some thought to what was going on while still doing his best to listen to what was being said before turning back to Harry speaking once more, “I’m curious... How did they capture you anyway? Maybe we can figure out what they could want with us and that could help. At this rate I’m willing to try anything that won’t get someone killed.”

“That man over there,” Harry motioned toward Noctis, “he wanted me to get him some sword belonging to Godric Gryffindor. Said he’d destroy Hogwarts and everyone in it if I didn’t get it for him. If it were anyone else I’d say they were barking mad, but with the kind of magic I saw him use, and the way he called wizard’s magic primitive, I didn’t know what to think. Then as soon as I got the sword…” He trailed off, needing no further explanation as to what happened next. “What about you?”

Draco sighed angrily at the thought, but if Harry told him he knew he’d have to share his encounter as well, “My parents were taken hostage, I was told if I didn't retrieve a sword Salazar Slytherin hid in the Chamber of Secrets they would kill my parents… With undead Voldemort watching me there wasn’t much I could do for my parents’ sake, so here we are stuck in this bloody cell,” Draco replied, taking a breath before he kicked the bars which wouldn’t do him any good.

Ra could hear Harry's protest to what was happening. This kind of reaction would be normal for those that still have light in their hearts. Then the protesting stopped as Sohail addressed him about his honor and how he wouldn't be used against his son. Oh how he was so wrong on so many levels.

"Honor is for those that care what others think of them. I have no such restrictions anymore. Though I am sure that you will be able to provide ample leverage against your son, as well as some of the other Medjai." Noctis said as a voice rang out from the hall.

"Ra, I didn't expect you back so soon. Is the excavation going well?" Noctis said as he looked into the room seeing to position the two men were in. It was comical to see two Medjai in that position.

Ra just smiled as he let go of Sohail's waist and then drug him by his arm to one of the chairs and pushed him down into the seat. "No. The Medjai are not digging as fast as they could be. I thought bringing Sohail to them might hasten their movements. However, he refused to help." Ra said, taking a sideways glance at the Medjai before letting go of his arm. Moving over to the cell door he looked through the bars of the door.

"If I may ask why have you personally come to this place?"

"That is simple, it is time for Harry here to begin his treatment. I am sure Sora would enjoy the company at the moment." Noctis said as he looked to Sohail and then over to Harry and Draco. "Mr. Potter would you mind coming with me willingly, or are you wanting to put up a fight?"

“You keep away from me.” Harry growled, getting up and bracing himself to fight back if he had to. At the same time, however, he did not fail to notice Noctis’ mention of a fourth prisoner somewhere in this castle, and he was certain Draco hadn’t missed it either.

Noctis went to the cell door waving his hand over the lock. A snapping sound could be heard indicating the door unlocked. Opening the door he walked into the room.

Ra sighted a little as he did the same motion as Noctis to open the cell door that he was in. He knew what was going to happen and that it would take a second set of hands to keep Harry from interfering with Noctis as he prepped him. Opening the door he stepped outside of the cell.

Harry had turned around just in time to see Ra and Noctis each using some sort of hand motion to open the locks on the cell doors, and made as much of a mental note of it under the circumstances as he could. They may not have used wands, but Hermione had told Harry once about some wizarding cultures perfecting the use of hand motions instead of wands, especially in Africa and among some Native American tribes. If Harry could just copy the spell they were using…

Noctis walked nonchalantly towards Harry as he knew he would up a fight. Though he left the cell door open he really didn't care if he tried to escape the room at the moment. If he did then he would feel the full extent of the darkness that surrounded him. He was safe in this room, but out there was another story. He also heard what the children were talking about, but that didn't matter. They could scheme all they wanted but it would still end up the same.

Draco watched Harry almost seeing his mind work, “Harry, don’t do anything rash…” he warned quietly, shaking his head but knew that Harry’s Gryffindor spirit would make him fight against all odds rather than comply considering they were outnumbered in an unknown place. There was no telling what was beyond their cells at this point considering it could be far worse than being locked in a cell.

Harry backed away from Noctis, but not so far as to let himself be cornered. Instead, Harry waited for just the right opening and then immediately took it, rushing past Noctis without warning and straight to the only occupied cell that was still locked: Draco’s. Draco would more than likely scoff at such an impulsive move, but seeing how they now planned on taking Harry away to who-knows-where, Harry knew they might never get another chance.

Reaching his hand over the lock just like Ra and Noctis had, Harry repeatedly imitated the same hand motion as best he could, calling to mind every unlocking spell he could think of and even trying to simply will the lock to open…

But then it all went horribly wrong.

It began with a sudden wave of pain and nausea, but Harry willed himself to ignore it for now, knowing that time was still of the essence. Then it became progressively worse, something rising up in Harry’s throat and causing him to cough and retch. He instinctively turned his head away to avoid coughing on Draco, and as he did so, spots of blood started to appear on the floor. Then vertigo began to set in, causing Harry to collapse and start curling in on himself, the world around him shifting until he found himself on…

…a bed?

As the pain and nausea gradually faded, Harry recomposed himself as much as he could and examined his new surroundings. He was now back in one of the cells, lying halfway on top of the bed within. Sohail stood in the doorway with his back to Harry, the older man’s composure visibly more shaken than before, while Ra and Noctis were still out in the hallway.

Sohail had noticed the change in Harry’s condition, and when Ra had stepped out of Sohail’s own cell, it gave Sohail just the right opportunity to intervene. Without warning or hesitation, Sohail ran up to Harry and pulled him back into Sohail’s own cell, then went back to block the door. In doing so, Sohail had felt a similar wave of pain and nausea, but was able to block it out long enough to grab Harry and pull him to safety, though clearly the effort had not left him entirely unscathed. Nevertheless, he stood his ground against Ra and Noctis, fully prepared to die protecting the two boys rather than live to be used as blackmail.

Draco was in shock by Harry’s rash actions all he could do was watch, “Harry! What are you doing?! Are you bloody mad?!” he yelled trying to stop him, but suddenly Harry looked pale as he turned to cough up blood before falling on the floor. “Harry… Come on, Potter! Get up!” Draco called to Harry, shaking him though he tried to rouse Harry to move to no avail. Draco was quickly losing his composure not wanting anyone else to die needlessly.

Not even a moment later Sohail had sprung into action grabbing Harry pulling him into his cell then blocked the door. “Both of you are mad…,” Draco muttered in disbelief but relieved that Sohail acted quickly, “Are you both alright?” Draco called trying to get a good look at both of them to assess how they were doing considering the situation.

“I’ve felt worse.” Harry said first. There was no point in telling them he was fine when he clearly wasn’t, but now that whatever that curse was had apparently subsided, he at least managed to regain enough focus to try to get back up and see what was going on now.

“Harry, stay where you are.” Sohail said firmly, letting his natural paternal instincts take over. Draco clearly needed no such warning, so for him Sohail focused instead on keeping him calm enough to think clearly if he needed to. “I’m all right Draco. Don’t worry about me.”

Noctis made no attempt to try and stop Harry from leaving his cell. If the child didn't think things through it was his own fault. Turning to watch as the darkness did it's work on a weak child of light. It didn't take Harry long to succumb to the effects of the darkness that was his world. Taking his time to walk out of the room he was about to collect the young wizard when another form darted in front of him grabbing the child and pulling him to safety.

Noctis turned his head to see that Sohail had seen what was happening and Ra had joined him in the hall. The older man risked his own health to protect Harry. So, amarable yet so stupid. Shaking his head as Ra joined him.

The Wraith was surprised when the Medjai ran past him to grab the child. Though he knew what he was thinking. He was once a lot like him in many ways. He was loyal, willing to risk his life for others, and more. Yet that was in the past, and there was nothing left of that man in him.

"Such foolishness." Was all Ra said as he looked back at Sohail as he was blocking the door of his cell protecting the young man behind him. As if he had the power to actually stop them from entering the room. "Master Noctis." Ra said as he knew he would get an answer soon.

"My dear little Medjai. Risking your health for that child. Oh how your ancestors must be proud." Noctis said as he approached the man that blocked the doorway with his own body. Sohail looked worse for wear since he entered the darkness. Yet not nearly as bad as Harry who almost passed out. "You are such a noble man. You know that Ra was a lot like you when I collected him. He had such foolish ambitions." Noctis said as he tilted his head with a smile. "Yet even I was a fool once." Noctis said as he turned his back to Sohail walking away from him.

The one called ‘Master Noctis’ was leaving, but Ra had stayed behind, so this was not over yet. Wasting no time, Sohail shut the door of the cell, knowing now that there was no point in trying to escape that way.

“Where’s he going?” Harry asked. Having barely moved to a half-standing position against the side of the bed, the young wizard craned his neck toward the hallway to try to see more.

“I don’t know.” Sohail replied briefly, using the chair Ra had been using earlier to start barricading the door, along with anything else he could move without straying too far away from the door. He could not attend to Harry without first securing this cell enough to avoid any surprise attacks, and for all he knew they could just as easily target Draco as well.

Draco watched the scene that unfolded before intrigued by the information about the captors which only made him wonder what changed these men into what they are now. There wasn’t much to make of it for the time being, but once Noctis left Draco breathed a sigh of relief before chuckling lightly, “Figures... Potter couldn’t be beaten by the Dark Lord. Almost like a cat with nine lives,” Draco replied shaking his head then continued, “Good to hear you’re okay too, Sohail.” His attention turned back to Ra figuring he had nothing to lose besides not getting an answer to his question. “Does that mean you’re not human anymore? What changed you?” Draco asked Ra bluntly leaning against the bars.

As Noctis passed Ra he whispered something to the man and then left the room. He knew Ra would get him what he wanted without much of a fuss. Though if they were uncathed would be another story. "All's well that ends well." Noctis said as he made his way to the room where Sora was being kept, and soon Harry would be coming.

Ra just sighed as now he would have yet another task to complete before taking Sohail with him. Shaking his head looked into the cell and saw that the Medjai was hard at work trying to blockade the room. Which was a waste of time to begin with, but he might as well let him have a false sense of security.

"It is no concern of yours where he is going. I still have business here so…" Ra said as he recalled what Noctis told him "Bring me Harry. I don't care what happens to Sohail, as long as you don't kill him. But make him suffer a little." So, Sohail was going to get the short end of the stick in the end.

Yet before he could do anything Draco spoke up asking him some personal questions. One was a question that he himself didn't know the answer to, and the other was not something that he was at liberty to tell. If he told the young man and he blamed he would be punished.

"I have no idea about if I am human or not. What I am is a Wraith. Nothing more and nothing less. As for how I came to be this way. That is something you would have to ask Noctis about that. If you are so inclined to know." Ra said as he just looked at Draco for a moment. He knew he was information gathering, but that won't help him in the end.

"Sohail, you really don't know when to quit. You should have just agreed to come with me. Now you have no choice." Ra said as a black and lavender portal opened outside and in the room between Harry and Sohail.

With that Ra appeared in the room facing Harry. "Did you learn your lesson Yong man?" He asked as he took a couple of steps towards Harry.

“I’m not stupid.” Harry growled. As Ra started to walk toward him, Harry used the frame of the bed to pull himself to the side, hoping to find some sort of gap that he could use to pass by Ra. An idea came to him as he felt the bedsheets under his hands: probably wouldn’t do much for their case, but just maybe…

Sohail, meanwhile, acted quickly as Ra suddenly appeared in the cell. As Ra approached the still weakened Harry, Sohail took the chair from the barricade and rammed it at Ra.

Harry saw what Sohail was about to do and acted accordingly, throwing the blanket over Ra’s head as a distraction and using whatever time this gave him to run to Sohail. Sohail pushed Harry behind him to shield the younger man, but as he did so, the sheer irony of the moment finally sank in for Harry.

This was like that time in the Department of Mysteries all over again, when he and his friends had been fighting for their lives against stronger and more experienced opponents. And now here stood Sohail, risking his own safety to protect Harry…

… just like Sirius did.

“Stop it, both of you!” Harry cried out, turning toward Ra first and taking a deep breath. “Just leave the others alone, and I’ll go with you like he wanted. I won’t fight back. Just leave them alone.”

At that his gaze crept up to Sohail, the glossy look in his eyes saying more than enough.

“I can’t do this.” Harry said, shaking his head. “Not again.”

Sohail did not move, but the look in Harry’s eyes told him what he needed to know. The younger man had witnessed this kind of situation before, and it had not ended well. Sohail’s every instinct still compelled him to continue the fight, but he could understand Harry’s grief all the same, and rested a hand on Harry’s shoulder to try to reassure him.

There’s seemed to be more to Ra than what it seems, but he seemed to remain loyal to this man. I guess he won’t know why for now unless Noctis was willing to talk for some reason. Draco’s thoughts were easily interrupted by Ra’s attempt to capture Harry and Sohail ready to put his life on the line for Harry’s safety when the fighting suddenly stopped with Harry interving. “For what it’s worthy, Potter… I think you’re doing the right thing for your safety as well as everyone else… I’m sorry,” Draco replied quietly knowing an apology from him was probably the last thing Harry would expect though this apology went a little deeper than being unable to help.

The intense feeling of loss could even be felt by Draco, he has never seen Harry like that… He started with a long sad look for a moment, “What is he going to do to Harry? Who is this Sora person?” Draco asked quietly unsure if Ra would give him a straightforward answer or not, but he needed to know. He didn’t want this to be the last time he’d see Harry, yet the feeling that he would soon be in this alone with Harry gone and eventually Ra would come back for Sohail. This whole situation looked hopeless.

Ra was distracted by the chair slammed into his back and the sheet that was thrown in his face, but instead of angrily ripping it off of him he just gently removed the arrival of clothing. Turning to face the two captives he took a couple of steps forward towards the two. As Sohail stepped in front of Harry it seemed to trigger something I. The young man and he screamed out.

This action stopped Ra's advancement as he could tell this was weighing heavy on the young child. Harry stepped beside Sohail as he begged for him to stop and that he would willing go with Ra. Then another voice interrupted. The voice belonged to Draco asking in a mild voice what was going to happen to Harry and who Sora was. Two questions he did know the answer to…

"Sora is another guest of my master. He has been here quite a bit longer than either of you. As for Harry,... That is something you will have to take to Noctis about as well." Ra said as he began to walk towards the two prisoners. He had his orders. Stopping a bit back from where the two were having a sentimental moment.

"I will not do anything unnecessary as long as you come willingly." Ra said as he held out a hand. If Harry took it then he would be able to leave and come back for Sohail, but if the latter decides to interfere then he will have to incapacitate the older man to get to Harry. The young man was in no condition to fight back anyway.

“Sohail… please…” Harry said softly, noticing that Sohail was still hesitant to let him be taken. “They’ll only kill you and take me anyway. There’s no point.”

Sohail seemed to understand this, his posture relaxing as he turned to face Harry. There may not be much he could do to protect Harry physically, but perhaps he could still protect the young man through other means.

“You are a good man, Harry Potter.” Sohail said, his voice returning to its usual calm as he looked to both Harry and Draco. “I barely know you, but I see the light that sustains each of you in this darkness. Hold onto it with all you have, both of you. They will try to put out that light, to break your spirit. You must not let them break you.”

Harry quietly nodded his thanks, taking every word to heart. His head held high, he turned back toward Ra and took the man’s hand, mentally preparing himself for whatever was to come.

Ra just watched the events unfold between the young wizard and the Medjai. It was a touching scene that is if you still had a heart to touch. As for Ra he knew that it should have been, but it was not possible. He just waited until Harry took his hand.

“Wise decision.” Was all Ra said as he closed his hand around Harry’s. As he opened a dark portal and led Harry towards the portal. No matter if Sohail decided to follow him the same situation would happen again.

Once Ra and Harry were gone all was quiet… Draco looked to Sohail not sure what to say at this point. “Um… Sohail… Are you alright?” Draco asked quietly not sure what else he could offer beside brief conversation. He scratched the back of his neck searching for the words for a moment, but at this point he believed the best thing was to move forward…

“Can you tell me more about your son and the Medjai? I’d like to know more about them,” Draco asked, trying to offer some conversation to keep them distracted. Worrying wouldn’t help either of them.

Sohail could only watch Harry go, only snapped out of his thoughts when Draco spoke up. Sohail had done all he could for Harry for the time being; now here was Draco, no less vulnerable than Harry was, or perhaps even more so. The blond wizard had hidden his concerns well, but had mentioned a very real worry for his parents, not knowing where they were or what had become of them. Sohail remembered the latter more clearly now, in light of Ra’s threats to subject Ardeth to that same torment. Sohail would not allow them to manipulate his son in that manner, and perhaps he and Draco could offer each other some form of comfort while they still had some time together.

“Less than a year ago, I might have said no. But now I may as well.” Sohail said wistfully, sitting close enough for him and Draco to clearly see each other.

“In Ancient Egypt, the Medjai were once the Pharaoh’s sacred bodyguards.” Sohail began. “For many centuries, our ancestors’ first loyalty was to the Pharaoh, until the events that spawned the creature our guard and I were speaking of earlier.” Sohail said.

“How the creature came to be is a long story in itself,” Sohail continued, “but in short, the creature was once a High Priest convicted of high treason and practicing forbidden magic. For his crimes, he was condemned to endure the Hom-Dai: a curse so horrible that it had never before been bestowed, and never was again.”

At that Sohail fell silent for a moment, becoming more sober now. “The Hom-Dai has since turned him into a monster: an undead being that, if ever released from his grave, would become a living plague upon the world. Pharaohs came and went after that, but the Medjai still keep watch; too much is at risk for us to do otherwise.” He said, moving on to the other part of Draco’s question next.

“Ardeth has led the Medjai for little more than three years now, but these past few months have been difficult. In more than 3,000 years, the creature has only once risen from his grave, after two bands of treasure hunters came too close to his tomb and the spellbook that revived him. Many in the ranks have blamed Ardeth for the creature’s return because he had shown mercy toward the treasure hunters earlier that night. And yet it was only with the help of those same treasure hunters that the creature was defeated, and not one of them had to shed innocent blood to do so.”

Now Sohail’s eyes lit up a bit more, glancing at Draco more intently.

“That was when Ardeth discovered his key-shaped blade, while fighting alongside the treasure hunters.” Sohail explained. “And much has changed for our people since then. As our guard said before, the Medjai once believed that the safety of the world outweighed the lives of a few innocents, but now Ardeth knows that’s not always the case, and since then he has fought to turn the Medjai away from innocent bloodshed. But very few of our people are willing to see it as he does; to this day, they see Ardeth’s desire for change as nothing more than weakness.”

“You seem so proud of your son… Ardeth is lucky to have you and the Medjai are lucky to have him as well, hopefully they learn it sooner rather than later. Perhaps Ardeth could still save the Medjai with some help. It seems his new found allies could be rather helpful. Well at least I hope so for all of your sakes,” he replied with a slight chuckle at the idea of hope. A concept still foreign to him, maybe Harry was rubbing off on him a bit.

A small smile crossed his lips to Sohail’s eye light up talking about Ardeth, it wasn’t something he was too used to though his own father was turning over a new leaf for the sake of their family. “I don’t believe it's a show of weakness to turn from killing to another option that could save more lives. My parents and I weren’t one the good guys like Harry, but I think it was the best decision to turn away from the Dark Lord.... It was a big risk, but I don’t believe I’ve ever felt closer to my parents before that moment,” Draco said thinking fondly of his parents but thinking of them made worry creep in.

It was about five minutes before Ra returned to where Sohail and Draco were being held. Both of the men seemed to be in conversation about something, and in all truth he didn't care. After having to be in the same room as 'him' he was not in a good mood yet not truly in a bad mood. He just didn't like the man.

Stopping in front of the Medjai cell he looked in with a smile on his face. "Are you ready to come with me?" He asked in all seriousness. He would use force, but he wanted to have him come along willingly. It would keep him from accidentally killing the man.

Draco's attention was pulled from Sohail to Ra. He knew it was only a matter of time though it was quicker than originally anticipated. Gathering that Ra seemed to be in no mood for anymore antics from them he gulped the uncomfortable silence away for a moment only to clamp his teeth tightly together to keep from saying anything.

He looked to Sohail with a subtle shake of head urging him not to do anything rash. He tried to warn Harry before things spiraled out of control, though it didn't help. Draco hoped that Sohail wouldn't be the same.

Sohail tensed as soon as he heard Ra’s voice yet again. So now it finally came to this. Whatever sense of honor and loyalty Ra may have once had was now gone, and still he insisted on using Sohail as blackmail against his son and his people. Sohail would never consent to that, and in his mind, he recalled the promise he’d made to Ra during the latter’s first attempt to seize him:

I am ready to die if I must, but I will not be used as a pawn against my son.

Now the time had come for Sohail to make good on his promise, and he began to contemplate how to go about the task. But before he could say or do anything, he heard a soft gulp and glanced back to Draco, who looked too frightened to speak.

“What is it?” Sohail asked gently, letting his focus stay on Draco for now. It didn’t matter to Sohail what Ra did or didn’t do, but Draco would ultimately be left alone in this place after all was said and done, and the father in Sohail could not leave him in such an emotionally vulnerable state.

Draco shook his head for a moment, "Please don't do anything rash… I'm sure your son and your people wouldn't want to find out you got hurt or worse… They may blame themselves," he replied softly thinking of his own father.

"It's probably my fault my parents are in this mess," Draco muttered angrily to himself pawing through his messy blonde hair feeling anxious, but knew whatever decision Sohail made he would hope for the best.

Ra could feel the tension in the air as Draco and Sohail looked at one another. He knew that the Medjai would stop at nothing to not be used against his people and most of all his son. Sohail had mentioned it before that he would rather die than be used, but in the end it was truly not his decision to make. Noctis had plans for all the worlds, and it was his duty to follow through with those plans no matter what he had to do. That was his curse.

As the two were speaking Draco mentioned his parents, and that it was his fault for them being in the mess they are in. Well this was only partially true. Though Draco was safer not knowing the truth. Well at least for now.

“Such a touching moment. However, you still need to make your decision Sohail. Will you come with me peacefully ro will you tra and keep to your word? Though you will scar this young man for life if you decide to try and kill yourself.” Ra said as he opened the door to the cell and took a step back. “The decision is yours.”

A mild shock set in for Sohail as Draco spoke, bringing up a valid point that Sohail had not thought of until now. Sohail had been fully prepared to sacrifice himself, but had failed to fully comprehend how such an act could affect his people, especially his family, or how it might likewise affect the innocent Draco. Had recent events not just proven that such drastic measures were not always necessary? Did he not tell his captors mere moments ago how he had witnessed Ardeth overcome every challenge set before him? And most importantly of all, what good would it do for Sohail to sacrifice his own life if his death would only weaken the world’s defenses against the threats to come?

There was only one course of action left, emotional as it may be, but it was necessary nonetheless. First, though, Sohail needed to address Draco one more time, knowing that this may be the last they see of each other.

“You are wiser than you know, Draco Malfoy. I allowed fear to cloud my judgment, but I must accept that my fate is no longer in my own hands.” Sohail said, his voice and composure returning to its usual calm. “I don’t know if we will meet again, but know this. Whatever has happened in the past, you must not keep blaming yourself; there is a fine line between taking responsibility and allowing guilt to block out the good in your soul. The best you can do right now, for your parents and yourself, is to move forward and stay strong. And now I must do the same.”

With that, Sohail stood up and turned to face Ra, making no further attempts to resist whatever the former Medjai’s intentions were.

“As for you…” Sohail said, his voice only slightly raised compared to earlier. “What I said before about Ardeth and our people still stands. If the time has come for me to entrust them with my life, I am prepared to accept that. But no matter what becomes of me, you and your master will never get what you want.”

Ra smiled as he stepped into Sohail’s cell. Walking towards the man that was as proud as he once was. He was now ignoring Draco since he played his part quite well. He reached for the medjais arm to grab a hold of him. His smile never faded from his face as he squeezed the man’s arm.

“You should hold more value in your life. Life is precious, and death is a permanent solution to a problem. You should never throw your life away for any reason.” Ra said as he didn’t elaborate any further. He pulled the sash from his waist and turned Sohail around. Tying his wrists together tightly behind his back and with a knot that would be impossible to undo. Then he turned the man around placing a hand on his shoulder. He then began to speak in ancient egyption so only Sohail would understand what he was saying. ‘May the sun god Ra watch over you.’

After that he opened a portal in the room, and began to walk towards it with his prize in tow. Yet he stopped for a moment before entering the portal. “Keep your wits about you Draco. One day you might need them.” Ra said as he knew that the child would never see this man again, and there were plans for him as well. He might not be destined to lose himself and become a Wraith, but he will be used against his fellow wizards. He took Sohail through the portal and it closed behind him without another word being said.

SpiritofDestiny

07-18-2020, 02:45 AM

Although Alexiel was in the realm of sleep, allowing her body time to recover from the curse, she felt a familiar and friendly presence. Although it was a struggle to lift her head up, she smiled slightly, "Ryu-kun, Pegaslick, and Electricorn." They all three looked to their master with concern, Ryu-kun even looked into Alexiel's with sadness in its eyes. Alexiel struggling to pat poor Ryu-kun's head, "Don't worry about me...Ryu-kun." Alexiel's arms feeling like dead weights, it was taking all of her willpower just to move her arms even in the realm of sleep.

Shiva then looked to the young princess that her summoner called, "Big Sister", as much as she wanted to speak her words out loud, it was not a good idea, especially with this echo of Rocial.

'Pardon my mental intrusion, Princess of the Crystal Oasis, but this is best way to speak to you without letting Rocial and the others hear...I need to tell you some things...and I must ask for your help...'

But that's not how the princess felt when it came to Alexiel... She loved her dearly and always will. Even if it meant to stand against Rocial, she wasn't the person Wilhelmina recognized any longer. Though she hoped to get to the bottom of what transpired between Alexiel and Rocial only time will tell...

A sudden cold chill could be felt, but nothing that felt threatening. It quick disrupted her jumbled thoughts. Soon Wilhelmina could hear Shiva's voice in her head.

The young woman mentally nodded in response, 'Not to worry, I understand... I'm not sure if I'm the best person to ask but would do anything in my power to help, Alexiel. What is on your mind, Lady Shiva? How can I help?' Mina asked a bit disheartened considering how useless she felt.

Shiva smiled, 'Please young one, you may call me Shiva, My summoner does.' Shiva then appeared in the unconscious realm of Wilhelmina's Psyche. 'We noticed that you have a magical bow, Lady Elsinore-sama has instructed us to give you something...' appearing in Shiva's hand is an arrow, which looks like it is made of the coldest ice. 'These young princess of Crystal Oasis, are special arrows created from my diamond dust.' Shiva paused, 'My summoner has recently received a new keychain from Lady Elsinore-sama, through the Spirit of this world. However, that Keychain has an ability that may come to harm my summoner. As an Eidolon, I cannot directly harm my summoner. So as someone that is close to her, I ask you use these if my summoner uses that keyblade.'

'Sorry, I have a tendency to be formal. Thank you, Shiva. You can simply call me Wilhelmina or even Mina,' she replied with soft giggle. Taking the arrows into her hands causing cold tingling feeling as the glittering ice arrows melted into her skin.

It formed a ice charm shaped like a diamond on the special made bracelet that was crafted for her. Wilhelmina examined her new charm as the tinkled against one another as she took in what Shiva had said. 'I see... But what exactly am I to do? Shoot at the keyblade? And why was she given a keyblade that can do her harm?' Wilhelmina asked quietly getting worried.

'You are welcome Wilhelmina. It is not something like poison, however; with that being said, The keyblade in question, is known as Valhalla. It is a keyblade with immense strength and defense. It is the ability of Valhalla that should be of concern. It is known as Berserker Rage. It will greatly strengthen my summoner. The downside of this, is will take over my summoner's mind and she'll attack anything.'

'If my summoner's health drops to a critical amount, Berserker Rage will activate. So either my summoner's health must stay high, or she needs to learn to control it. It is known as a passive ability.'

'If my summoner's health is low and Berserker Rage is activated and she loses control, You'll need to use those arrows, and you'll need to hit my summoner directly in her heart. It will not bring harm or hurt her, it will however stop her from continuing using Berserker Rage. The only thing it will do is freeze her in place, while at the same time cast regeneration on her. Do not worry though, I have given you two, and every world here after, you will automatically gain an additional one. That is why only use them if you absolutely must.'

'I understand, that explains why it looks like that on my bracelet... I will be careful with them. My fear is that some of our companions may overrate to this happening and cause harm to her or each other... I don't believe anyone will listen to me if things get bad. How will I be able to protect everyone?' Wilhelmina responded wondering why someone else would be better suited for the task.

'I am sorry that I must give you the task of this.' Shiva's eyes then looked into Wilhelmina's, 'It is why I have chosen you though. I believe in your strength and your ability to get things done; However if the others get angry, then that part will be left to me to explain why they are not capable of completing such a task. You know my summoner just as much as I do. A downside to mortals, they don't like being told everything. However please do not offense to that statement.' Shiva paused, 'Also if I must I can stop everyone else with an Ice Wall.' Shiva smirked slightly to herself.

Meanwhile in Alexiel's mind, Ryu Dragon was trying to bite off the chains that were restraining Alexiel's movements, Alexiel struggling to lift her arm to pat Ryu Dragon's head with her hand, 'Oh, Ryu-kun, it is alright. Please don't overexert yourself.'

Wilhelmina couldn't help but laugh at the thought of Shiva having to use her Ice Wall for those who'd become a problem. 'No need to be sorry, thank you for trusting me to look after her. I know I'm capable of the task, but I hope if needed I will be successful. And I take no offense, not everyone has good intentions and even those that do can do it out of selfishness... We mortals are quite flawed and complicated to say the least.' she replied with small smile and shrugged innocently.

Shiva smiled and nodded, 'You are quite mature for your age, I must say... Sometimes I wish that my summoner was a little selfish...just a little...' Shiva paused and felt that her summoner was in pain, 'My summoner...'

'Thank you, I'm sure I'll have my childish moments. Due to Alexiel's empathetic ability I think it's harder for her to be selfish... Even at the cost of her well being she's inclined to put others first in order to save herself. In a way she doesn't have much of a choice unless she can control it,' Wilhelmina offered then gave Shiva a comforting hug and a smile. 'I think it's time we leave my mind palace, I don't believe we can be of much help in here. But before you leave I want you to know I don't blame Alexiel for my being here. I made my choice to be apart of it and I plan to see it through to the end,' she said with a sigh readying herself for another fight.

Shiva smiled, 'I will not judge you if you have those moments. You are partly correct, My summoner does not have proper control. However we hope in time, she can find a way to block out the emotions of others.'

Shiva returned Wilhelmina's hug and smile, 'Yes, thank you, Wilhelmina, I am glad that I can trust you with this sort of task.' Shiva then patted Wilhelmina's head, 'My summoner knows better, we know it is because of Rocial's words, she tries to break my summoner's spirit. However, I will make sure she is aware of it. I hope that maybe we may talk again. The only other thing I ask, please be there for my summoner if I cannot.'

'Perhaps we can find a way, hopefully soon rather than later. I wish I knew why this was happening, but maybe she'll tell me soon. And of course, talk to me whenever you need. I'll do my best to look out for her,' Wilhelmina replied with a nod.

Shiva nodded, 'Until Next time...Princess Wilhelmina...' Shiva left Wilhelmina's mind and stood close to her summoner, unable to imagine the pain that she's going through. "My Summoner..."

Lady Celeste

07-19-2020, 06:50 PM

While everyone was waiting for Alexiel to finish with Riku, several of their voices sounded at once, followed by the appearance of a female figure who was apparently Alexiel’s jealous sister or something along those lines, telling them to abandon Alexiel and threatening to do... something (it wasn’t clear exactly what) if they did not.

Ardeth remained silent and barely even acknowledged Rocial’s presence at all, not even bothering to answer her call. For all her taunts and boasting, Rocial’s fear and insecurity with respect to her sister were more than clear, and that coupled with her obnoxious attitude made it impossible for Ardeth to take her seriously. This was yet another delay in their mission, and he glanced over to Undine, silently asking her to just put a stop to these distractions so they could get on with their task.

Luna listened for a moment to the new girl that showed up, but as she did so, the whole speech she gave soon reminded her of a similar moment from the past, and she couldn’t help but bring it up.

“The followers of You-Know-Who tried to do something like this once, during my fourth year at Hogwarts.” Luna mused to no one in particular. “They started all that talk in the Ministry about Harry Potter and Professor Dumbledore conspiring against the Ministry, saying Harry lied about You-Know-Who being back so everyone would abandon him and make him feel cut off, because Harry really was the biggest threat to You-Know-Who and they knew he wouldn’t be much of a threat on his own. The only real difference is that some of You-Know-Who’s supporters really did think they were fighting for something worthwhile, but this...” She alternated glances between Rocial and Alexiel, then casually pointed to Rocial. “Apparently she’s just jealous. Or afraid. Or maybe both.”

Yamimoon

07-23-2020, 06:19 PM

Undine looked at Alexial as she approached them along with her summoned spirit. Shiva seemed to hold a grudge against them yet there was nothing that they had done that would have conceded disrespect to her summoner. As Alexial almost begged for forgiveness for something that was not within her control. Noctis is a cunning being that was far more resourceful than she would ever know.

“Young warrior. This is far from your fault. Noctis is a mage that is capable of hiding his true nature. There was no way you would have been able to tell the difference between him and another normal person.” Undine said as they knew more than anyone what he was capable of. “You shouldn’t blame yourself for that.”

“But, Undine-sama,” Alexiel paused feeling her chest tightened slightly, “Everyone got hurt...almost died… I was too trusting, I was the reason everyone else got hurt.” Hot, bloody tears started to fall, “If it wasn’t for me bringing him to us, if not for CS’ healing magic...everyone else could have been killed prematurely, their blood would be on my hands.”

Shiva placed a comforting hand on Alexiel’s back, “My Summoner, I think this being is trying to say that it is alright. If it wouldn’t be you, it could have been anyone.”

“I know I am too trusting, but I promise I won’t allow anyone else to get hurt, I do not care if I get hurt, I can heal...” Alexiel paused, “However something troubles me...his strength, he could have easily overtaken us, but didn’t. I feel there is more, but I just don’t know what…”

Undine looked at Alexial as she just couldn’t let this go. She believed this was all he faul. They shook their head as she continued to talk, and then said something that there was no way of telling her the answer. Let alone the group.

“Being too trusting is not a bad thing. To trust is not a weakness it is a strength. Unfortunately you are also left open to being used because of this. You must be willing to get hurt inorder to be able to trust. To be willing to do that is a great strength. Noctis is a complex being that only wants the destruction of the Light on his terms. He is willing to do whatever it takes to destroy all of you.” Undine said as they hoped the subject of why Noctis didn’t destroy them right there and then.

Alexiel listened to Undine’s words. Alexiel sensed that there was likely more to it, however Undine-sama was likely under a similar situation as Alexiel is. As Alexiel was forbidden to speak of anything from her world. Not because she didn’t want to, but Lady Elsinore-sama made it forbidden to speak of matters from Spearia. The result would be hearing the worst possible sound in your ears and as a result wouldn’t have even heard what was said.

“I thank you, Undine-sama. Again I am sorry for what happened to everyone. Although I cannot stop being a trusting and caring person, I will try harder to make sure I don’t end up putting others in danger in the future.” Alexiel bowed her head to Undine-sama.

Yamimoon

07-28-2020, 05:19 PM

(Mover part one)

Raizel nodded his head at Wilhelmina as she and the others listened to him if only a little. He could sense the strength of the spell, and it was powerful. Yet at the same time it was not a spell that most of them would be able to handle or break. Granted he didn’t specialize in breaking curses, but he was going to try. It was all he could do.

“This curse is powerful, but it is possible to break it.” Was all he said as he watched as Alexial decided to transfer the curse to herself. This would weaken the curse a little, but in the end it would cause her more damage than it did to the young man that the spell was placed upon. Everything that was happening only confirmed that he really didn’t want to get involved, but Alexial was right. He may not trust these people that have been gathered, but in the end there is more to a fight than trust.

Who knew. Maybe he would be able to begin to change, but for now he would do what needed to be done. He walked over to Shiva and gave a slight bow.

“I know that you are protective of your master, but I believe I can help her. So, please don’t interfere.” Raizel said as he kneeled next to the ice coffin and placed his hands upon it. Closing his eyes he first concentrated on a fire spell that would eliminate the ice prison. There was no way to heal the body while the curse was still in effect.

Once the ice coffin shattered now he was able to reach Alexal. He placed his hand on the young lady as he closed his eyes. Concentrating on the curse that took the form of black chains around the young lady's body. The Darkness was strong and as he connected with the spell The Darkness invaded his senses. It felt like the spell was going to swallow him whole. Yet he persevered and dove deeper into the curse.

Then suddenly his eyes opened and the curse that was affecting Alexel was broken. Yet Raizel had no idea how he actually broke the spell. However, he didn’t say a word on the matter, he just stood up and walked away. That is when he heard a voice in his head about not trusting people and especially the woman he helped. He agreed with the first half of the voice, but he wouldn’t not trust one person more than another.

Shiva looked on as Raziel worked to free her summoner, she sensed his power and respected him for his strength. “Thank you, Raziel-dono. For helping my summoner.” Shiva simply said. Alexiel opened her eyes slightly, realizing she was no longer in the realm of sleep, but back with everyone else. “Raziel-san, I know you didn’t have to, but thank you for helping me.” Alexiel said with a smile across her face.

“Don;t worry about it.” Was all he said in response to them thanking him. Then the source of the voice that was in his head appeared and he just kept his mouth shut. He was not going to fan the flames anymore than they have already been. He didn’t care if this woman wanted to attack him or use him. He will fight back no matter her choices.

Rocial then noticed that Ardeth remained silent. “Oh, so it appears the Arabian has no words to say? Considering what he is, the man should be more than willing to speak up and say that she’s nothing more than a hindrance. Or does he want to do something else, something that someone like him is too familiar with?” Rocial’s eyes slanted slightly, “For example, why not do what your people are good at doing, taking innocent blood.”

Luna alternated glances between Rocial and Alexiel, then casually pointed to Rocial. “Apparently she’s just jealous. Or afraid. Or maybe both.”

Rocial laughed at Luna’s attempt of taunting her, “Listen foolish witch, one who cannot even say the name, ‘Voldemort.’” Rocial said the name in a mocking tone. “I can assure you of two things, first of all, I am not afraid of my sister…” Rocial looked to Alexiel, “Nor am I jealous....The only thing I am is tired of my sister, always getting in the way...All I truly want...hmm...no none of you deserve to know. Alexiel already knows.”

Rocial had a smirk across her face, “So, no one else among you will make a choice? What holds back your tongues? What are most of you, blind pigs that will go to the slaughter? You have a chance to be rid of an enemy, by sacrificing a comrade and you do not take it?” Rocial then took a few steps forward, “She means nothing to any of you...even though she has tried to do nothing but help, and you still won’t deny her and return her home. However, at least some of you are not blind followers.” Rocial’s eyes darkened, “Especially you…” she looked to Raziel, “You who keep many secrets...I can see into the darkness of your heart, when your time comes, your darkness will be especially delicious...and provide me with great power..”

Raizel looked at the woman that confronted him and spoke of him keeping secrets and having darkness within himself. Secrets we're nothing new to him. He had many, but what secret is she talking about he wondered. As for darkness he didn't believe that he had so much darkness that this woman was thrilled about it.

"Everyone has secrets they don't wish to share with others. As for darkness I don't believe a word you speak. I have little power to control the darkness. So, in my world that means I am not aligned with that element. I will not be intimidated by someone like you. You may say only one person can kill you, but you would be surprised what you can live through. Don't push your luck." Raizel said in a neutral tone as he just stared at Rocial.

Rocial then had to giggle a little, “Oh, dear warlock...I don’t think you have any idea of what I am talking about…” She paused and then continued, “I am talking about the evils that you have committed. The darkness in your heart. It is inside. When it is your turn, I will enjoy it. I can tell your darkness will be exciting.” When she heard Raziel speaking about what you can live through, “Oh, my dear warlock, if you could only imagine what we have lived through…”

Alexiel couldn’t stand it any longer, “That’s enough, Rocial!” Alexiel stood between Raziel and Rocial, “I will not allow you to hurt Raziel-san or anyone else here. I don’t know about

DracoDeathtalon

07-29-2020, 02:41 AM

Vanigx spotted what exactly was going before calling Dark Bahamut as the dragon got in front of Alexiel and roared like a wild beast at Rocial before growling as he stared at her before Vanigx stood behind Bahamut and held Alexiel close. I’m sorry that I failed to protect you, but I’ll make sure to help no matter what. You can count on me.” He then readied his keyblade in an attempt to intimidate Rocial while remaining steadfast with resolve due to knowing that light was shining bright in his heart no matter his past.

Yamimoon

07-29-2020, 03:26 PM

(Mover part two)

Raziel-san’s past, but I do not care about that. I will gladly trust Raziel-san’s words, He fights for something that no one usually has to fight for. He fights for something that we all take for granted. In my eyes, it doesn’t matter what you're fighting for, because we all fight for something, it doesn’t need to be righteous. I would carelessly give up my life if it meant that Raziel-san could get what he wants. He never deserved what happened to him. In fact I would gladly do that for anyone of these chosen warriors.”

Alexiel was feeling embarrassed from the closeness that Vangix was near her, “Please...don’t get yourself involved…” She then struggled slightly, “I don’t want anyone else to get hurt, because of me!” She allowed a few tears to fall. “Please, I can’t allow you to get involved…” Alexiel although had a tough time, she got free of Vanigx’s grip and took a few steps forward. “Thank you, Vanigx, but this is my fight.”

Rocial then started laughing in a mocking way, “You? Foolish boy? One who claims to want to control darkness. You cannot protect Alexiel, you can’t protect anyone.” Rocial’s eyes started to glow red, “You who once served the darkness blindly, Your attempts at threats do not intimidate me.” Rocial sighing, “And You, dear sister, are hopeless...after all you did for him, you still wish to defend someone like him. With no form of gratitude.”

“It doesn’t matter to me, Rocial, I did it because that is who I am. I didn’t ask to be thanked, also, I did what I did not request to be thanked in any way shape or form. I won’t change that about me for anything.” Alexiel said.

Raizel's eyes shifted down to the ground at the mention of the evils he had committed. In all his long years he has done many things that he is not proud of. Things that would forever weigh in his mind. However, he will never fall victim to doing such things again.

"That is my sin and my sin alone." Raizel said lifting his head up and placing a hand on Alexial's shoulder. "My life is mine now. My past is just that in the past. Now leave!" Raizel said as he squeezed Alexial's shoulder.

Alexiel struggled a bit against Raziel-san’s strength, ‘He is a lot stronger than he gives himself credit for...’ She placed a hand on Raziel-san’s hand that was squeezing her shoulder.

“I am sorry, were you aiming for me?” Rocial laughed a little slightly, “Either your aim is off, or there is truly distrust you hold for my sister, although I cannot completely blame you. She gets annoying. However, sister, this just shows that what you do means nothing…and is completely pointless.”

Raizel let go of Alexiel’s shoulder and looked to Rocial. “Your sister is stronger than you.” Was all he said as he turned his back to both of them.

However before anything could begin Undine decided it was time to intervene. Granted they were not supposed to get involved, but these warriors needed to get on their way. This journey was going to be long and hard, and if the first step was not made soon then Noctis would have more time to get his warriors ready.

“That is enough! Darkness may exist in everyone, and even in ourselves but it is what we do with that darkness that is important. If you let it win then you are no better than Noctis, or this woman here. Now begone from this place daughter of Darkness. You are not welcome here, and if you want to push your luck We can eliminate you here and now!” Undine threatened Rocial who was playing yet another mind game. They wouldn’t allow anymore delays, and if this Darkness decided to stay then she would not live. She may be strong, but Undine was the guardian of the Light, and by all means more powerful.

Rocial looked slightly annoyed, “You are one to talk,” Rocial then walked away from Raziel, “Even you, Undine have darkness in your heart. For someone who opposes Noctis, you shouldn’t have any darkness...” Rocial grinned, “Of course, I am no fool...however allow me to put something to rest…” She pushed a few lone strands of hair out of her face, “You may be powerful, but you cannot destroy me.” Rocial then pointed over to Alexiel, “Only she has the power to end me, but I also have the power to end her, but that will be decided on the Day of the Prophecy.”

Rocial’s echo was starting to lose strength, “Ah, I guess my time is drawing to a close for now…” She then made a fist, “You all had the chance, so now you all will help me end Alexiel. So I will thank you. We will meet again, sister...count on it.” As her echo faded, there was a small smirk across her face.

“Raziel-san, I am sorry for my sister’s words…” Alexiel looked down slightly. “I also feel bad that my attempts to help you didn’t work either…”

As soon as Rocial left Raizel took his hand from Alexial's shoulder and calmed his mind. The thought of his past was not a subject he likes to remember.

"Your words were fine. Don't blame yourself for something that was out of your control. My experiences are not something you should have to try and fix. Concentrate on the future, not the past." Raizel said as he moved away from Alexial and the group.

As soon as that little nuisance was taken care of Undine looked at the warriors. They needed to get everything in order before the warriors left. The first order of business was welcoming the warrior that ‘he’ had chosen.

“So you were chosen by ‘him’. So be it, warrior chosen by the world. You have been chosen, and so shall you be able to fight the Darkness alongside the warriors of Light. The road ahead will be one filled with Danger. You must learn to work as a team in order to be able to quell the Darkness and send it back to where it belongs.” Undine said as they raised their hand to the sky, opening a portal that would lead them to their first world.

“May the light guide you on your path.” Undine said not allowing the warrior to waste yet another minute. They needed to get going, and they needed to soon. The warriors of Darkness have long been on the move, and any more delay would lead them to getting what they wanted.

Lady Celeste

07-29-2020, 05:42 PM

http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-u_zbTKEorhw/VZc9g1gIJYI/AAAAAAAA7b0/RODGDoxr63k/s1600/The-Mummy-1999-Brendan-Fraser-Rachel-Weisz-65.jpg

As each warrior entered the portal, an entirely new location came into view. The makeshift team emerged in an alleyway leading into a busy street, where men wearing tanned suits and women in suit-like dresses mingled freely with other people wearing robes, veils, and turbans. Patrons at a nearby marketplace haggled with shopkeepers over various wares, while pedestrians and the occasional wheeled vehicle moved busily through the streets. Across the street from the group stood a large, stately building with two statues on either side of the entrance, in front of which stood an obelisk with a statue of a lion-headed woman.

Luna gazed in unconcealed awe at their newfound surroundings, especially at the little muggle vehicles that passed by on the roadways and the many other decidedly muggle devices in the hands of some of the passersby. At the same time, however, she immediately realized what that meant about the kind of place they were in and took action, dispelling her Keyblade and hiding her wand in the sleeve of her jumper as she hurried back to the others.

“Quick, put your blades away!” Luna whispered to the others, quickly taking off her Hogwarts robes and beginning to bundle them up.

“Why? What is it?” Ardeth asked, instinctively dispelling his Keyblade as well.

“This is a muggle neighborhood.” Luna explained as quickly as she could, still keeping her voice down. “We’re not supposed to use magic in front of muggles.”

At that, however, she paused, thinking it over a bit more carefully.

“Or is this not the world I came from?” Luna mused. “This looks like Egypt, but there may be more than one.”

“We should try to blend in just in case.” Ardeth suggested. “We don’t want to cause any more trouble than necessary.”

Heson Shadowbane

07-29-2020, 06:31 PM

Alinara had kept quiet, sitting and watching everything going on. They were content with ignoring the Warrior of Darkness that was seemingly on their side... At the very least, non-hostile to them. So she just watched all the chaos unfold from them, silently shaking her head. Her hope of finding an ally of balance continued to drop as she watched them and eventually she just closed her eyes to just start ignoring them as they did to her. All she was here to do was observe and convert if possible anyways. When she heard Undine's words: ' Now begone from this place daughter of Darkness. You are not welcome here, ' Alinara started to stand herself up. She may not have been the intended recipent of the words, but it still rung with her. She was a daughter of Darkness, Darkness was her parent.

Instead of leaving she just ran a finger across one of her Job Crystals, changing herself into the Assassin job, and just let herself be hidden by the shadows and darkness in the town to await whatever would come next. When the portal came in she made sure she was the last one through, turning a glare at Undine. "If you think these people can blanket the universe in Light then you will be highly disapointed. There is no team or party with them. Just a mixture of people that will clash against eachother upon a moment's notice. Darkness would easily prevail against them with one well timed swoop." She shook her masked head at the Light being, and moved through the portal so she wouldn't hear any rebuttal from it, glancing about at the world she was now in. The sunlight was so bright there was little place to hide. So she just pulled a robe from some bag and put it over her assassin outfit, turning herself into something that wouldn't look out of place. She was just a native woman, hiding her face. She decided she wouldn't wait on the group, just going ahead to make her way into the crowd to blend in.

CrimsonLady180

07-30-2020, 03:11 AM

With a soft sigh at how everything had been going she could only hope that trust and respect for one another would grow as they worked together, if not were they doomed before they even started? Wilhelmina quietly followed everyone through the portal to find that her eyes needed to adjust to the brightness of the sun. She removed a cloak from her bag wrapping it around herself as she heard Luna telling everyone to put their blades away. Her blade easily disappeared from her hand feeling no need of it for the moment then check her wrist to make sure her bracelet was snugly fastened to her. Her eyes check over each charm to inspect them make sure they were intact as her finger stopped over her new ice shaped charm before dropping her hands to sides underneath the cloak.

Hearing Ardeth's idea to blend in Wilhelmina looked around to the clothes the people were wearing, it was much different from what she was used to from her home. "Perhaps a change of clothes would be best to for some of us to best fit in," she muttered to herself with a dismissive shrug. Before she knew it her clothes had shifted to better suit the world around them much to her surprise and delight. When the portal closed behind them she found Alinara right behind her one moment then gone the next before she could speak to her, but perhaps it wasn't the time for that. Wilhelmina considered heading off herself to figure out where they were so they can find out what they need to accomplish in this world.

Yamimoon

08-01-2020, 04:27 AM

Raizel had grown tired of everything that has happened in such a short amount of time. He had been thrust into a fight that was not of his making. He has fought with creatures that were hard to kill. Not to mention some strange woman that wants to consume his darkness. Whatever that means. His life of freedom has been cut short, and he hope for something that would be worth this agravation.

Without saying a word he was the last through the portal that led them to a different world all together. As he stepped into the next world the light from the sun was blinding.

"What the hell is this light?!" Raizel exclaimed as he had to cover and close his eyes. He couldn't see with them open or closed. His whole life was spent in a dark world, and this light was not something he was used to.

Then there was a conversation about something called a Muggle, and about not using their magic in front of them. He didn't understand why, but that was the least of his worries. There was also this heat that was as hot as fire magic.

This whole world was an attack on his senses. Would all worlds be this bad? If they were then he might be in for a lot more than he was willing to tolerate.

DracoDeathtalon

08-01-2020, 03:48 PM

Fortunately for Vanigx, he looked somewhat normal for a person around these parts as he remained calm and smiled before looking at his comrades after arriving in this new world. “It’s best if we stick together and assess the environment while blending in and scouting around. I’m not exactly savvy with magic, so I somewhat fit around here. I’m more used to using materia.” He then sighed before looking towards Alexiel with a warm and loving smile as he caressed her cheek very gently. “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure to keep my promise to Shiva to protect you. There’s no need to worry about me. Let me worry about you instead, ok?”

SpiritofDestiny

08-02-2020, 12:14 PM

Alexiel found herself dropping to her knees, and then letting out a breath she did not know she was holding.

"Are you alright my summoner?" Shiva asked.

Alexiel solemnly nodded, "Thank you, Shiva, I am alright, please don't worry..." When she felt the echo from somewhere she did not know, but was familiar. She clutched her chest, and tears started to fall. 'This feeling again, like when that dark portal was here. Such awful feelings, but with sadness, despair, anger...its nauseating.'

Shiva then held her close, "My Summoner!".

Alexiel appreciated that Shiva was there, "Thank you, Shiva; however, please I'll be ok...besides it is only an echo..."

Kairi looked over Riku, it has been too long, was he just exhausted from where he came from? she then felt bad again for Riku. 'I should have been there with you...I'm sorry Riku.'

Alexiel saw Kairi's sadness and then assuring to Shiva that she would be alright, Alexiel walked over to Kairi and then placed a friendly hand on her shoulder, "Please, Kairi-san, don't be sad," She then kneeled beside Kairi, "Besides I have a feeling that Master Riku is glad that your safe. It would have hurt him greatly if you got hurt." Alexiel smiled and then removed her hand.

"Perhaps your right Alexiel." Kairi sighed. "I just hate to see him like this."

"Do not worry yourself too much Princess of Heart. The young master will awaken soon. Also the healing spell I casted on him will help him greatly." Shiva said.

"Well gosh Kairi, you know Riku...he's too strong to let what happened to him get to him." Goofy said.

Kairi nodded, "I know Goofy, your right." She wiped a tear away from her face.

Alexiel then thought of an idea, "Shiva, would you mind carrying Master Riku, until we can find a better place to let him rest." She asked Shiva.

Shiva nodded, "Of course my summoner." Shiva then picked up the young master, making sure that he was comfortable.

Alexiel then bowed her head slightly, "I hope you can forgive me, Kairi-san. I couldn't keep my word."

Kairi looked confused, "What do you mean Alexiel?"

"I mean, I gave you my word to help rescue Master Riku...but I couldn't even do that." Alexiel said sadly.

This time, Kairi placed a hand on Alexiel's shoulder and smiled, "It is quite alright Alexiel. In fact I think Riku wouldn't have wanted us to go after him. However the fact you offered to do so, no matter the risk to you, you are a good person and I appreciate your willingness to do anything for someone else."

Alexiel smiled, "Of course, Kairi-san. I would do it for anyone. Even if the roles reversed, I would do it to save you as well."

Kairi squeezed Alexiel's shoulder, "Thank you...Alexiel." Kairi then let go of Alexiel's shoulder.

Alexiel nodded. Not finding the words to say. "We should catch up with the others, lets go, Kairi-san, Goofy-san. Shiva."

Before Alexiel left, she turned to Undine-sama, "Thank you, Undine-sama. For your stern, but encouraging words." She then went to follow the others through the gate to their first world, to where and what to find, she didn't know...one thing was clear, they needed to rescue the warrior Sora.

When Alexiel passed through the portal and was assaulted with the bright light of the sun. She saw that Raziel was suffering, 'Maybe he is not used to this bright of light.' Alexiel looked through her things, and then handed Raziel a pair of shades. "Here, Raziel-san...these may help. They will completely block out the light, so it will be easier on your eyes. Your world likely doesn't have such bright light does it?" She then placed them in his hands, "Please take them, I don't want to see anyone suffer, especially if I can help." She smiled, but likely he didn't see her smile.

She then had a look over herself, realizing that her outfit changed. 'I guess it is as Lady Elsinore-sama said, that my clothes will fit in with the world without changing clothes.' Alexiel saw that it was not only her, but Kairi's outfit changed as well. 'Everyone still seems tense and on edge, I only wish I could find a way to help...'. However she still had her many bracelets, which she was quite glad about. She thought the Purples and whites fit her quite well.

There Luna was using strange words, 'What in the world is a Muggle? It is like when she called that Majik Lapin a Nargle. They must be terms from her world.' Alexiel thought to herself.

She felt Vanigx caressing her cheek very gently.

“Don’t worry. I’ll make sure to keep my promise to Shiva to protect you. There’s no need to worry about me. Let me worry about you instead, ok?”

Alexiel blushed darkly and then placed her hand over Vanigx's and then gently removed it from her cheek, "Thank you, Vangix, but even though you say that...I will still worry about you. As I worry for everyone..." 'Even for the one who would likely want to end me...' As much as Alexiel wanted to say out loud. She sensed Alinara's distrust for all, except for Master Riku. 'There is more to her, but I feel like she dare won't listen to anything I say. I hope I can figure it out soon...' "So it would be quite difficult for me to not worry."

Kairi was looking over what she could see and smiled, "Wow, this is pretty cool. Must be so we can maintain world order, right Goofy?" She asked Goofy.

Goofy nodded, "Gawrsh, that's right Kairi. We cannot let anyone know where we really come from. That we maintain the world order."

Kairi then noticed Alexiel's outfit, "Oh, yours can change too, that's so pretty..."

Alexiel's blush darkened, "Please, your embarrassing me...yours looks nice as well." Alexiel turned to Ardeth, "Pardon, Ardeth-san, do you know somewhere that we could take Master Riku to completely recover?" She pointed to the young man unconscious in Shiva's arms.

Lady Celeste

08-04-2020, 05:16 PM

Ardeth looked solemnly at their newfound surroundings, already bracing himself for the task that lay ahead of them. He was lost in thought when Alexiel asked where they might be able to take Riku to let him rest, that being their immediate concern for the time being, so Ardeth promptly turned his focus to the matter at hand.

“I’m not sure.” Ardeth confessed, noting the busy streets and occasional presence of certain unsavory characters. This atmosphere was hardly ideal for an unconscious boy and a group that could easily get lost in these parts. At least the large building up ahead, in contrast, seemed more orderly, and the people who entered and left it were noticeably less rowdy or shifty-looking, even if only to an extent.

“We can take him there for now,” Ardeth pointed to the large building, “until we find a more permanent place to stay. I don’t trust the rest of this place.”

He then turned to Raizel, who was clearly unaccustomed to the intense light and heat in this place. Ardeth knew all too well what this kind of heat could do to a person, but Raizel was more sensitive to it than most, further emphasizing their need for shelter.

“Get inside, quickly.” Ardeth said. “I’ll find some water for Raizel.”

Luna was just about to say something in response, but then took one look at Ardeth and immediately decided against it. She could conjure drinkable water easily enough, but this was not the place for her to try it, and there was no point in violating the Statute of Secrecy if Ardeth could just as easily find some water on his own.

Yamimoon

08-05-2020, 04:36 PM

As he continued to keep his eyes closed he suddenly felt something in his hand, and a soft voice telling him that they were some kind of device that would block out the bright light. He fiddled with the strange device in his hands. Alexial also mentioned that his world must not be this bright. She was right of course. The last world was brighter than his, but not in the city. It even had the same kind of lighting system. Though they were different, probably in more ways than one.

"You are right. My world doesn't have this intense of a light. It is dark, and has a pale light that covers the land during the day. This light is the blessing of the goddess Lun." Raizel said as he finally figured out how to put on the strange item. When he opened his eyes the light was dimmed to a level he could tolerate. “Though that is the natural light. The rest of the light is artificial.” Raizel said in a bitter tone as he looked to Alexial.

“Thank you.” Was all he said as he then heard Ardeth say that they could take eheler in a large building while he went to fetch some water. Something sounded off in his tone, but he decided to ignore it. He and that man didn’t get along at all. So, he really didn’t care what he wanted or did all he cared about was getting into the building to get out of the heat and out of the light.

He made his way towards the building, and hoped that the others would follow.

By the time they reached the world the sun was high in the sky, and with that the normal rest time for the Medjai had begun. Even if they were to work them in the heat it would only defeat the purpose at hand. If they were too weak to work or died on them it would be a waste. The medjai were gathered in a large tent to the right of the ruins. There they were fed and hydrated as well as allowed to sleep. Especially since they were put to work for at least twelve hours. This was their only time to rest. Once it cooled down then they would be back to work.

The portal opened into a separate section of the tent where Ra slept. This was his room, and it seemed bare in comparison to even Adreth’s room back at his home. There were only two beds, a small table, and a single chair. There was nothing else in the room.

Once they arrived the portal closed and Ra could hear a small prayer being spoken by Sohail. The man was asking for the protection of his people and his son. Ra didn’t interrupt the prayer for now he just pulled his prisoner to one of the beds sitting him down. From there he removed Sohail’s sash from his waist and it was time to seal his words. Placing the sash in his mouth he created a gag that he secured tightly behind the medjai’s head. This serves two purposes. The first was to keep him from being able to talk the medjai into revolting, and the other was to keep Sohail from biting his own tongue and killing himself.

Looking down at the man once more he knew what he was going to do was not going to be nice, but if it got the Medjai to start working in earnest then it would be beneficial.

“It is time for you to make an appearance to your people.” Ra said as he lifted him off of the bed by his arm, and began to lead him to the center of the tent where his people would be.

Sohail winced briefly as he was gagged with his own sash, but did not utter a single sound after that. The stoic front he’d maintained up to this point had started to slip, worry for his family and his people gripping his heart more firmly than ever before. As Ra lifted him back to his feet and led him deeper into the tent, Sohail’s eyes darted to each and every one of the shocked faces of his people, desperately hoping at least not to find his wife or son among them.

Most of the tribe’s women and elderly were already hurrying to bring food and water to the able-bodied men, knowing that it would only be a matter of time before the men would be forced out of the tent and back to the horrible task set before them. The cries of children could be faintly heard from somewhere nearby, from infants being tended to by their relatives to older children crying for their fathers and brothers. Several of the men were visibly exhausted from the labor in the desert heat, but not nearly as much as one might expect: a clear sign of their unwillingness to fully yield to their captors’ demands.

Sohail was greatly relieved to see that neither Nadira nor Ardeth were among the captives, and that the tribe’s spirit still remained unbroken. However, here was where the true battle began. The Medjai could not let themselves yield, and now it fell to Sohail to set the example for them all. With that in mind, Sohail still did not struggle, instead keeping his head held high and mentally preparing himself for whatever plans their captors had for him.

As his captive didn’t struggle as he was taken into the tent all he did was hold himself with dignity and restraint. Showing the Medjai that were shocked to see him held captive. There were a couple of them that wanted to spring forward to help the man they held in such high regards. As Ra took him deeper into the center of the tent they stopped in front of the main pillar of the tent. All of the Medjai were circled around the tiny stage where his new show would begin.

“Now that I have your attention.” He said as not a true word had been spoken since he stopped at the center of the tent. "I have brought your elder before you because through this action you will submit to our will. You will dig, and you will get me what I want. Or…" Ra said as he sent a surge of electrical energy through to Sohail.

Sohail grunted and collapsed forward, the electrical surge causing his heart to race and his legs to give out from underneath him. All around him, what little semblance of order existed within the tent began to fall apart. Nearly every adult Medjai present charged as far forward as they could and fought back against the guards and restraints holding them back, all shouting at Ra in outrage at such blatant abuse toward a Medjai elder. Several of the infants and younger children began to cry, startled by all the noise, and their relatives immediately hurried to try to calm them down, lest their cries provoke their captors even further.

Through it all, Sohail pushed himself through the electrical shock and got up as straight as he could. Still breathing heavily, he gave all of his people a calm but firm look, saying with his eyes what the gag prevented him from voicing aloud. To aid in the creature’s return was to seal the fate of the entire world, which the Medjai could not allow.

As the commotion started Ra stopped the current running through Sohail allowing the medjai a chance to breathe. He knew that if he killed the leader then he would not be able to get them to do any work. Yet his attack didn’t do what he was expecting. The Medjai were still as defiant as ever, and that was a problem. However, he was nowhere through with his demonstration.

“You people are as stubborn as your ancestors.” Ra said as he just shook his head. “Just imagine that everything I do to your elder I am willing to do to the rest of your families.” Ra said as he pulled Sohail up as straight as he could force him. With the effects of his attack still evident. He sent a second wave of energy through the Medjai elder. He was going to break all of their spirits before this was all done.

Ra’s threat considerably diminished the uproar among the Medjai. Aside from the infants still crying, the noise level in the tent was definitely reduced. Nevertheless, the Medjai stood their ground, knowing that the suffering that the creature would inflict on their families was just as horrible, if not potentially worse.

Sohail, however, wearily looked at Ra as he was pulled back up and tried to speak through his gag, struggling against his bonds for the first time since this all began. He tried to appeal for some form of mercy on his people’s behalf, at the very least on the civilians. However, not only did the gag forbid any such appeal, but even the muffled sounds that Sohail could manage were cut short when another electrical surge rushed through him. Sohail grunted again and all but fell onto the ground, Ra’s grip barely holding him up at all.

Ra kept a firm grasp on Sohail as the medjai leader fell once more though because of the weight of the man his grip almost slipped. The medjai elder was only being held up by his grip. Deciding to let go of the elderly man and allowing him to hit the ground. Ra then looked out to the Medjai who were still as defiant as ever. He didn’t want to resort to a worse tactic, but maybe he would need to. The medjai would need to break, because if they didn’t a worse fate would be brought to the land than just the curses that the creature would bring.

“Are you going to force me into killing this man and then moving on?” He questioned as he knelt down next to Sohail. “Your tribe better behave soon, or they might find that the creature was not as bad as they think.” Ra whispered into the man’s ear as he placed a hand on his shoulder once more sending yet another wave of electricity through his body.

Sohail could only look up at Ra, visibly weaker now than he’d been at the start. His heart was still racing and his breathing was still heavy, but he willed himself to make eye contact with Ra, caught between a firm defiance and a genuine wariness of what exactly Ra was talking about now.

Then Ra sent another shockwave through Sohail, who grunted once more as his entire body stiffened, only relaxing again when the electric shock was over.

“You want to see something that is worse than being electrocuted?” Ra asked as a breeze began to blow inside of the tent. Reaching down he removed the gag that was restricting the Medjai’s voice. Standing up once more he backed a couple of steps away from Sohail as he pointed at the man. The breeze began to get stronger just around the older man as the wind increased in strength the wind turned into blades that began slicing the man's flesh.

Sohail grit his teeth and willed himself not to scream, letting out the occasional groan as the blades of wind cut into his flesh. The Medjai were forced to shield their eyes as the wind picked up, but by the time it was over, the bloodstains on the ground were more than enough proof of what had happened to Sohail.

Sohail could no longer move, already feeling the last of his energy slipping away. He couldn’t tell if he was about to pass out or about to die, but either way, he now had a chance to speak up and no time to waste.

“He…” Sohail said hoarsely to the other Medjai, needing all of his willpower to even speak. “Spoke of… an evil… worse… than the creature.”

Those words provoked shocked murmurs among the Medjai. A threat worse than the creature was unthinkable, and yet if the servant of this evil could be capable of such destruction…

“Live today…” Sohail continued. “Fight… tomorrow…”

And with that, Sohail finally lost consciousness and collapsed among the splatters of his own blood, the electrocution burns still fresh on his skin and clothing.

TheExiledChampion

08-09-2020, 10:47 AM

Lowell went with the flow of things that was happening before him, up to the point of when they arrive at some other world. One that is quite hot and appear to be near a desert, some place one of the new people he met called Egypt. But it was a new place he never been to, and the fact his clothing had changed adds a another of awe to admired and remembered.

He was a little distracted with looking around his surroundings, that he vaguely heard the part of Ardeth telling them to go into a building. But he did catch the bit about getting water, and back home people there would go in twos. As one is needed to worked the pumps, while the other hold the bucket. Thus Lowell volunteer to assist, not knowing this method isn't really needed here.

But Lowell doesn't know that quite yet, so he follow Ardeth to the direction he had went off to. Doing so silently for now, not wanting to disturb him as he seem to radiate of a man on a mission. "Water must be really important here," Lowell thought as he try to keep up with a small ten foot between him and Ardeth.

DracoDeathtalon

08-10-2020, 06:43 AM

Vanigx had gotten inside the building with Alexiel and the others while overhearing their conversation and noticing the strangers named Kairi and Goofy before smiling . “You guys seem familiar. By chance, did you know Cloud, Tifa, and Cid? They kinda taught me everything I know.” He then looked towards Alexiel before blushing darkly as well. “I suppose that’s exactly what I like about you, Alexiel. You’re such a sweet and beautiful girl who worries about everyone and wants to make people happy. I can’t exactly explain, but I genuinely feel happy for once when I’m around you. It’s almost like you’re the reason that spark of light is getting bigger and brighter by the moment in my heart. It feels nice. Thank you.”

SpiritofDestiny

08-10-2020, 06:37 PM

Alexiel could sense that Raziel-san was tense about something related to his world. However no matter how curious she was about the subject, she wouldn't push the topic. There was a reason, something that affected him greatly. She however stood firm, she wouldn't ever directly ask him, unless it was something that he wished to discuss, overall that wouldn't seem to be the case. Alexiel internally sighed. All she wanted to do was have everyone try and get along. It was a uphill struggle, but she would do whatever she needed to do, to make sure that everyone would get along.

Alexiel could sense that this world was charged with a magical, almost ancient magic. The spirits here, they were as if nothing changed in this world, although time moved on, without caring about them. This world has seen many changes, it surprised Alexiel. 'Where could the spirit of this world be at?' she thought to herself.

'You are not ready yet, child of the light. You will find us when it is time to...in the mean time you will need to prevent a ancient, evil presence from returning to this world or you will need to destroy it.' She heard the voice of what sounded like many echo in her mind.

She clutched her head, it was painful to hear so many voices at once. It wasn't the amount, it was the power behind those voices.

Alexiel was then assaulted with feelings of defiance and pain. She clutched onto her stomach, it was making her feeling sick to her stomach. She felt like she was going to vomit. Although she was trying to hide it from the others. She then felt what felt like a thunder spell, but stronger run through her body. It made her muscles tense up. 'Something more is going on here...' Alexiel could tell that Ardeth-san was possibly hiding something, however she didn't want to accuse him. He may have reasons for keeping knowledge from everyone.

However when she looked up, she saw a few medjai warriors, ones that have died honorably in battle, and pointed towards the building that Ardeth was headed towards. Alexiel looked towards Shiva, Kairi and Goofy. She motioned to follow. 'My summoner...something is bothering you isn't it? You may be able to hide it from the others, but you can't hide it from me.'

Alexiel nodded, 'You know me too well, Shiva.'

'Young Summoner from another world. If you wish to become stronger, you will need more allies. If you dare try to earn my respect, and power...find us...come to the lost city of Hamunaptra. Once you end up there, we will tell you more.' The voice echoed into her head. Sounding familiar but she couldn't place it.

'Hamunaptra...who was that? Could I trust what they say...' However she then went towards the museum and when she entered she saw many ancient items which had there own story to tell. She then looked in awe. "Where is Hamunaptra?" Alexiel spoke unintentionally out loud and looked over the various ancient maps that were in the museum, along with the other artifacts. She saw some items written in Ancient Egyptian, she was looking over some of the history when something she saw bothered her, 'Hom Dai?' From what she read, it was something only reserved for the worst offenses.

For what seemed like hours, but was actually only minutes, there was something calling to her, she worked her way over to it. Oddly enough it was a tale. saying that this world was once nearly destroyed, by a powerful and dangerous evil. It was only through the power of the three kings, and ancient magics, although it did not destroy the evil, it sealed it away. "However if the dark evil enemy were to return, the world would be in real danger, unless the power of the three kings is used again..." Alexiel wasn't aware that she was actually speaking in Ancient Egyptian. She looked around embarrassed, hoping that no one actually heard her. 'What is the power of the three kings? Could this be a powerful heartless? This tablet was recently found. One of those pictures, it looks like... could it be?' It caused the wheels in her mind to grind.

"....Summoner?" Shiva then placed a hand on Alexiel's head, and used a gentle ice spell.

Alexiel then jumped slightly, Shiva couldn't help but giggle slightly, "You were lost in thought again, my summoner."

Alexiel then giggled, "Sorry Shiva." Alexiel noticed that Shiva was still carrying Master Riku. Kairi and Goofy were not too far behind.

Kairi then smiled, "Thank you Shiva, for carrying Riku."

Shiva smiled, "It is nothing, Princess of Heart. He is actually quite light for someone like myself, even though he is quite muscular."

Goofy looked around, "Gawrsh, what is this place?"

Alexiel smiled, "It is a museum, they typically display things from the past. Like bones, stone tablets, paintings...there are many different types of museums." She was trying to keep it simple. "It sort of a hub for knowledge from the past, you know, besides libraries. Sorry I am likely confusing you."

Goofy smiled, "I get it, thanks for explaining Alexiel. Ah-hyuck."

“You guys seem familiar. By chance, did you know Cloud, Tifa, and Cid?..."

Kairi and Goofy turned and then Kairi said, "There names seem familiar..."

Goofy nodded, "Gawrsh, of course, We have meet them before..."

“I suppose that’s exactly what I like about you, Alexiel. You’re such a sweet and beautiful girl who worries about everyone and wants to make people happy. I can’t exactly explain, but I genuinely feel happy for once when I’m around you. It’s almost like you’re the reason that spark of light is getting bigger and brighter by the moment in my heart. It feels nice. Thank you.”

Alexiel's blush darkened, "I have not done much really...the light that grows in your heart, grows from you, I have not done anything to warrant your gratitude." She then looked away, "As for worrying about everyone it is just in my nature. I just want to help those who need it..."

Meanwhile near where Ra and the captured Medjai were, she was hidden by shadows, and she looked on and she couldn't help but laugh to herself, "What a fool..." She then still hidden by shadows, 'He seems like a truly foolish and in denial, working for the darkness, however truly obsessed with the light.'

"Noctis is a fool for employing mortals obsessed with the forces that go against him." Rocial said to no one, and then vanished just as quickly as she appeared and ended up near where the warriors were currently at, but kept her distance, however she saw Alinara, 'Foolish...Termagant' She was still hidden by her shadows, no one would see her. She decided to observe the area. 'I wonder whom should I pick on next...'

Shiva looked to her summoner, 'My poor summoner...' However Shiva thought it best not to start another argument, she would however keep a close eye on Vanigx, for she still did not completely trust the one that could summon Dark Bahamut. Shiva still holding the unconscious master in her arms. 'We hope you will wake up soon, Master Riku.' She said to herself.

Alexiel looked to Shiva with concern on her face., "Are you alright, Shiva?"

Shiva nodded, "Thank you for your concern, my summoner, but we are alright, really. We were just lost in thought."

Lady Celeste

08-16-2020, 05:38 PM

Nearly everyone in the museum turned to glance at the group at the mention of Hamunaptra. A few scholarly types merely scoffed and then went about their business once again, while most others either seemed somewhat intrigued or started to eye the group warily. Two people in particular - a rather thin fellow and a bespectacled woman wearing a not-so-flattering dress suit - immediately started to approach the group, as did a broad-shouldered man entering from the side, the latter holding a cup of water in his hand.

“Hello...” The man with the cup said, exchanging awkward glances with the other two and with the new arrivals. Seeing the weakened Raizel, the man promptly handed him the cup of water.

“There you go.” The man with the cup said as Raizel took it and began to drink. “It’s alright, you two. Turns out we have a mutual friend.”

“We do?” The thinner man asked, he and the woman now visibly confused. The woman straightened up.

“Why don’t we all have a little talk in my office?” The woman offered, ready to lead the group there if they accepted.

DracoDeathtalon

09-10-2020, 03:06 PM

Vanigx looked around at the rest of the group before looking over at Alexiel. “I’m gonna stick with Shiva so we can keep Alexiel and Riku safe. Hopefully my training under Cloud and Tifa will do me some good on watch. I refuse to risk Alexiel’s friends getting taken.” He then steeled his mind and body with his Keyblade holstered on his back ready to fight at a moment’s notice as he gently hugged Alexiel and nodded while blushing. “Thank you for your words of encouragement. I guess I’ve got someone worth fighting for besides my own world, Alexiel. I just hope that when all is said and done, we can see each other under normal circumstances. In the meantime, I’m just glad that I’m getting to know you and Shiva. I get it. My past is messed up. It shouldn’t hold me back from looking towards the future. If I let my shadows hold me back, I’ll never improve not just as a person, but as a warrior and a man who has been growing very fond of you. You see, until I met you, Cloud, the others, and Shiva, my heart was like a dark desert in the abyss. It was dry, closed off, and it couldn’t find a way out. But thanks to everyone here, I think I’m finally ready to leave my past behind and give it everything I’ve got moving forward.” At that exact moment, Vanigx had the biggest and warmest smile on his face as he lovingly held Alexiel in his arms and kissed her very gently on the lips.

Yamimoon

09-22-2020, 03:40 PM

Raizel looked all around the museum seeing all of the different artifacts that were around them and full of magical power. Each object intrigued him with how much magic was in this world. The power in this world was all old magic. However, unlike his home world only the Artifacts had any magical power. There was not a single person that had any magical power, and he doubted this world was anything like his own so he found it odd.

Then someone approached him handing him a glass of water which he had gratefully drank. Then the mention of a mutual friend and the offer to go to the woman's office. It was only then that he looked around and saw that there were people staring at them. Giving an audible sigh he looked to the two.

“I think it might be best to follow these three to this office. A conversation in private might be the best option. Would you be so kind as to show us the way.” Raizel said without much of a fight. In this world he doubted Magic and anything to do with it are widely known or accepted. Especially with everything that admits magic were only the things that were kept behind glass.

Once they reached the office, Raizel turned around and looked at the plainly dressed people. “So, what is this all about, and who is our mutual companion?” Raizeel asked wanting to get this information out of the way. About four members of their party were missing, and that ment this could be any one of their worlds.

The Medjai paused to contemplate what they had just heard, some of them more successful than others at hiding their emotions in the matter. But if what Sohail said was true, then they truly had no choice in this matter. One by one, the Medjai signaled their submission, even if only for now.

As Sohail’s blood continued to flow from his injuries and the man spoke the words that he hoped he would have, the Medjai finally began to submit to their will. It might only be temporary, but for now that was all he needed. As long as they reached the two items he needed them to then all was well, and they would live just a bit longer. He had no interest in killing his own people, but if they didn’t do what they were told he would have had to.

“You will have four hours of rest. Better make the most of it. I am expecting you all to get to the items I am looking for by tomorrow. If not Who knows what will happen.” Ra said as he walked over to the Elder, and bent down next to him. Picking him up out of the puddle of blood, and making his way through the Medjai.

Once he was out of the group the heartless would make sure nothing happened while he tended to Sohail’s injuries. Not taking long to reach the room that would be the man's new home for the time being. This was Ra’s room, and he laid the medjai down on the second bed in the room removing the restraints to his wrists then turning him on his back.. Moving over to his bed he pulled a small scroll out from under the bed and returned to the elders side. He opened the scroll, and read the ancient language written on the page. The scroll began to glow, and the cuts to Sohail were healed, and a small portion of his stamina returned. The writing on the scroll disappeared after the use.

“Stubborn old man.” Ra said as he knew Sohail would have regained consciousness.

Sohail’s eyes opened very slowly. The cuts he’d endured were now gone, as were the restraints binding his wrists. By all accounts he was healed, but not completely, and he still felt very weak. Clearly Ra knew better than to risk Sohail fighting back, at least for the time being.

Nevertheless, Sohail heard with some satisfaction as Ra called him a stubborn old man. Ra may have gotten what he wanted for now, but it had been more difficult than he’d hoped for, and Sohail found a certain comfort in that.

Ra looked at Sohail as the man was still not in the best of shapes, but at least he was still alive. Yet he could see a slightly satisfied look in his eyes. He believes that he won if only a little.

"If you think that the Medjai are safe think again. Especially since they are as stubborn as you."

“The Medjai have never truly been ‘safe’. We learned to accept that fact long ago.” Sohail said, his voice still very hoarse as he began to assess his surroundings. He was apparently no longer restrained or confined in any way, and was now lying on one of two beds in a separate part of the tent, or possibly in a different tent altogether. Forcing himself to sit up, Sohail assessed his own condition as well, which was far from perfect, but Sohail was sorely tempted to make use of what could very well be his only real chance. Only the memory of his fellow prisoner’s warning prevented Sohail from trying to escape despite his weakened state with his captor so close nearby.

“What makes your master think he can control the creature?” Sohail asked. “Imhotep’s will in life was strong enough to defy death itself, and the Hom-Dai has only strengthened his resolve all the more. He cannot be so easily commanded. Your master has nothing to gain by releasing him.”

Ra looked at Sohail as he could tell what he was thinking. Knowing that the Medjai leader was only behaving because of the possibility of his people suffering for his actions. Though, Ra was not going to be taking any chances that it would keep him behaving even if he was not in the room. Then the anticipated question was asked. How his master believed he could control the creature. The matter is a simple thing to Noctis, but since this man knows little to nothing about the ruler of the Darkness he could understand how Sohail would have this question.

"Noctis is not as weak as you might think he is. Do you think that us Wraiths didn't have strong wills? Each of us was strong in the light, all strong enough to be blessed in many ways. Yet, we fell to the Darkness and now we are what we are. Servants of the Darkness who despised the light and their hypocritical ways. He might even grant the creature a wish for his services. I have no idea what Noctis has in mind. I just know he wants the creature, and I want something elses that is buried here. In fact you might not believe me but what I told you when we first met was true. Your son carries a blade like I once carried. So, even your son is not safe from the darkness." Ra said as he kept his guard up just in case the man tried to make a run for it.

Sohail’s face was a carefully controlled mask as Ra spoke. There was one bribe that Imhotep would surely accept, and Sohail had every reason to believe that Noctis could and would offer it to secure the creature’s cooperation. The creature was a massive threat in and of himself, but any foe that could harness the creature as his own personal weapon and not fear for his own life was not to be taken lightly.

Then Ra mentioned his own personal search for something else that was buried at Hamunaptra, and that he once possessed a blade just like the one Ardeth had. The constant threats against Ardeth continued to unnerve Sohail, but he had to trust that Ardeth would not falter.

“Some may be harder to redeem than others, but no one is ever truly beyond hope. Not even you.” Sohail replied. “Your master did this to you because you posed a threat to him, just like the others do now. Ardeth, Harry, Draco… they were each given a blade, and were attacked for it. He may never admit it, but he fears them, just as he would surely fear you if you escape his control.”

Ra just looked at the man with a blank face as he spoke about how he was not beyond redemption, and how Noctis was afraid of him and his fellow Wraiths. This man had no idea about how wrong he was. Noctis didn't fear them. He wanted strong slaves to do his bidding, and since the darkness has no such beings he would need to make his own.

"If he was afraid of me he wouldn't have even tried to recruit me. He was the Pharaoh's most trusted adviser, and he talked the Pharaoh into convincing me to seal the blade away. So, that no one being would have more power than the Pharaoh. I obeyed this order." Ra said as he chuckled slightly.

How much of a fool he was at the time! To not question the man he swore loyalty to. To not see the truth of what was going on and what was about to happen. How could he call himself a warrior of light and fall to such darkness.

"I sealed the blade away and buried it in the city of the dead. Then I lost my light, and became what I am today. Redemption is only a dream for me. I can't disobey Noctis. He has made sure of that." Ra said as a black snake with a purple belly crawled into the room. "Magic has created us and magic binds us." Ra said placing his hand on the elders shoulder he squeezed the shoulder tightly. "Only a fool tries to save the damned."

Sohail listened patiently to Ra’s explanation, and now it was all becoming clearer. Yet again the mysterious blades played a role in this story, with Ra being made to abandon his blade at the Pharaoh’s command and subsequently corrupted. Ra continued to insist that he was beyond the point of redemption, but Sohail still had to disagree.

“That is what Noctis and his kind want you to think, because it makes you easier to control. This curse has you bound because you were tricked into accepting it.” Sohail replied. “I may not yet know how, but there must be a way for you to be set free; if that makes me a fool, then so be it.”

Only then, however, did Sohail hear the hissing of a snake entering their section of the tent, and he tried to get up in spite of Ra’s grasp on his shoulder.

“What are you doing?” Sohail asked, noticing the odd coloration of the snake. He could only assume that this was Noctis’ doing, which would not bode well for any of them.

Holding tight to Sohail's shoulder to not let him be able to get up. He just looked at a man that wanted to help, but lacked knowledge. Could this man free him from the Darkness? Shaking his head he banished the thought. No one can save them from the Darkness that consumes them.

"If you knew everything then you would see how pointless your wish to save me is." Ra said as the snake hissed and approached the two men. It slithered up Ra's leg and onto his lap. It hissed at Sohail as it looked at him.

"This is my pet, and the one that will be guarding you. Making sure that you do as you are told." Ra said as he closed his eyes for a moment. Taking a deep breath before opening them again. Picking up the snake and slowly allowed it to crawl into the Medjai.

"As you suspect this snake is poisonous. Though he won't bite you for no reason. As long as you follow the rules nothing will come out of this…" yet before Ra could finish his sentence a voice filled the air.

"Ra, have you acquired the creature?"

"Not yet."

"Then make the Medjai work faster. I want him now. Undine has played their card and sent the warriors to this world first. I will give them two more days. After that their lives will be forfeit."

Sohail remained perfectly still as the snake hissed at him and then slithered onto him. He knew not to make any sudden moves with the snake nearby, especially when it was mentioned that this particular snake would be guarding him. Then a voice sounded in the air around them that could only have come from Noctis, ordering Ra to speed up the labor of the Medjai in response to the impending arrival of warriors led by someone named Undine.

Sohail carefully schooled his features to hide his reaction, but already he began to process this news. Could these warriors also wield the key-shaped blades? Could Ardeth be among them? Both were highly possible, but the Medjai were being given only two days to find the creature, and failure to do so would mean their death. These warriors, whoever they may be, were now their only hope, especially with what little time the Medjai were being given to unearth the creature.

“Two days?” Sohail said incredulously. “It would take at least three weeks to reach the chamber where the creature was last seen, and even longer to search the chamber itself!”

Hamunaptra was a vast necropolis covering a massive area, all of which had been completely buried beneath the sands after the creature’s defeat not long ago. The available accounts of the creature’s last known location within the city were invaluable to the search, but not even that knowledge could fully compensate for the sheer impossibility of digging through tons of earth to reach the ritual chamber in only three days. The Medjai were fully prepared to die if it would stop this evil... but would it really, in light of all of Noctis’ boasting?

Ra stiffened slightly at Noctis' words. He didn't want to kill the Medjai. Even though he was now a Wraith he was still one of them. Yet before he could say a word Sohail spoke up. This might not boad well for his cause, but there was nothing he could do about it now.

“That is not my problem. Your people have had days to get further along than they have, and now time is up. The bitterness of your people has caused this to happen. You have only two days to reach the chamber. If your people don’t reach the chamber in time then they will forfeit their lives. It is as simple as that.”

"Master Noctis. I know you need the creature as soon as possible, but if we work the Medjai to death it will take longer to get to him. Can you give me four days to complete this task?" Ra asked as he hoped Noctis didn't read too much into his request.

There was a long pause before Noctis began to speak once more.

"Are you able to complete this task at all? It sounds like you are trying to buy the Medjai time." Noctis said as there was yet another long pause. However Ra didn't answer the question that was asked. All he did was keep his mouth shut. He knew that if Noctis wanted he could activate the curse placed on him. Then force him to comply with his wishes.

"You have been loyal for many years. I will grant you three days to complete your task. If the Medjai don't find him in that time I will personally see to the destruction of the Medjai. Do you understand Ra!" Noctis said in a serious tone as the stone turned off.

During this conversation the snake wrapped itself around Sohail's shoulders and hung there loosely. Hissing slightly as it looked as it went to sleep.

"Three days. That is all the time your people have to finish the dig. If they don't reach the creature by then they will die."

“Then you may as well end it now.” Sohail said, utterly appalled by this whole conversation. Noctis’ refusal to see reason would be the end of them all one way or another, but there just might be one last card left to play.

“Perhaps that is for the best.” Sohail said grimly. “Kill us, and whatever leverage you have against Ardeth is lost. And if it really matters as little as you say, then we may as well stop wasting our efforts and simply accept our fates.”

“Don’t just throw your lives away for something this trivial. If you die here there is no coming back. How would Ardeth feel to lose everyone he cares for just because of your pride? He will be left alone to fight his destiny.” Ra sighed as he just shook his head. The Medjai were stubborn and he knew all too well how stubborn they can be.

“I have no desire to die, much less to sacrifice my own people.” Sohail explained. “But your master’s demands would see us all dead no matter what we do. Three days is not enough to find the creature, not even if we all worked ourselves to death. Unless we have more time, there is no way for us to survive.”

It took all of Sohail’s resolve not to break down in that moment. Noctis truly meant to condemn them all, and the Medjai’s chances of survival were dwindling with every word Noctis uttered. Their last hopes, it seemed, now rested with this Undine and the warriors they were sending.

“Master Noctis doesn't care about you or your people. He didn’t care when he took me away from my people. Don’t think he will care about if your people have to work to death. He has a goal and there is nothing on this earth that will stop him. He will get what he wants even if he has to enslave all the other Medjai tribes as well.” Ra said as he moved to Sohail’s side and as he placed a hand on his shoulder squeezing it tightly. “Your son will not be able to save you. Just do as you are told.”

“And what exactly does your master intend for me, now that your little demonstration is over?” Sohail asked, sparing a glance down at the snake that had spent all this time wrapped around his shoulders. Ra had said it was here to guard Sohail, but just how much leeway might it allow him before it decided to strike?

"As of right now Master Noctis has no plans for you. Everything that has happened since your arrival was my doing. Master Noctis was just going to keep you imprisoned in that cell.” Ra said as he realized that Sohail was looking at the snake. “Don't fear the snake. He won't bite unless you break a rule. No sense being so stiff." Ra said as he removed his hand from the man's shoulder as he moved a couple of steps away from the man.

“I will use you in any way necessary. You are my leverage, and that is all.”

Sohail listened to what Ra said and nearly responded, but kept silent. There was only one way Sohail could be used as any meaningful leverage, and if that was what Ra intended, then there was only one thing Sohail could do. He would have to find some way to escape, or die trying. In the meantime, however, he could at least make himself useful to his people now that they needed him most.

“Then let me see my people.” Sohail requested. “If leverage is all you need, then there is no point in keeping me away from them.”

Ra just looked at Sohail as he didn’t know what he was thinking, but when he asked to be allowed to see his people that was not something he could allow at the moment. Keeping them separate was a necessity at the moment.

“No. There is no reason for you to see them. If something was to happen Master Noctis will likely make me kill you on the spot. Then make me kill all the other Medjai that are here.”

“I can keep them under control if that is your only concern, but do not forget that they last saw me bleeding out on the ground. Some of them may already think you’ve killed me.” Sohail pointed out. “If you don’t calm their fears, if they demand answers and start an uprising, would your master not also kill us all then? Or if some young upstart barges in here, thinking my life is in danger, would he see us all dead then?”

“There is that. However, you could do the opposite as well, and either way you and your people will be dead. Though, they might not work if they think you are dead. You have a good point. Yet, I can’t allow you to be able to speak with them. So, if you are willing to be gagged, I can let them see you if only for a moment.”

“I can accept that, if that is what it takes.” Sohail replied. He was not looking forward to being gagged again, and that would certainly make communication more difficult, but it was better than nothing. Part of him noted that more such meetings may be necessary to continue reassuring the tribe that he was not being harmed, but there was no need to bring that up now. Besides, if he and the tribe behaved well enough, they just might gain enough trust from their captors to at least make their situation a bit more bearable.

Ra looked as Sohail as the man agreed to being gagged in order to see his people. That is how far a leader would go for his people. Closing his eyes for a moment he reached into his pocket and pulled out the same gag that had been used earlier. He opened his eyes once more and moved beside Sohail handing him the gag. “Put this on yourself. I want to see how far you are willing to go for your people.”

Sohail looked down at the sash and braced himself, but otherwise did not hesitate. If this was what it took, then so be it. Undoing the knot, he then opened his mouth slightly and pulled the cloth inside without a sound, pulling it tightly enough for it to stay in place without being too uncomfortable. He then bit down on the cloth as he reached to tie the ends of the gag behind his head. After that he stayed silent, and did not move except to put his hands behind his back, recalling how Ra had bound his hands earlier.

Not hesitating Ra tied the Medjai elder’s hands that he placed behind his back. Sohail was a man of his word, but Ra woud need to make sure that he did what he needed to do. Checking the gag he made sure that it was securely in place. From there he grabbed the man's arm and led him out of the room once more the Medjai were still eating at the moment. Yet if Sohail tried anything he would have to deal with it. However, for now Ra believed that this man wouldn’t do anything too stupid. This was just going to be a short visit anyway.

All eyes were on Ra as he brought Sohail out once again. Many of them looked on with dread, knowing exactly what Ra had done to Sohail the last time, but Sohail could also see relief in their eyes. It seemed Sohail had been correct. Quite a few of them had thought he was dead, but now he clearly was not, and in fact he no longer seemed to be injured.

Sohail patiently looked around at the tent, taking in more details of their surroundings. Now was not the time to start trying to leave secret messages or doing anything else to break Ra’s fragile trust in him, but if their survival would eventually depend on such measures, they would have to be prepared.

The captive Medjai watched Ra uneasily, unsure what the man intended to do now. So far, however, he was being harmless enough, and Sohail was making sure not to show any visible distress, so the Medjai controlled themselves for now.

Ra once more moved Sohail to the center of the room, and he did something different than last time. He moved the Medjai leader to the pole in the center of the room, and then he pushed Sohail against the pole and used a rope that was secured to the pole to tie Sohail to the pole. From there Ra looked to Sohail.

“Now your people know you are alive and well. However, what will be the price that will be paid? There is nothing free in this world.” Ra said as he didn’t really want to do this, but if they thought he was soft then they might try something unnecessary.

Sohail looked toward Ra once more, turning a bit more tense now. What ‘price’ could the man possibly be talking about? Sohail had done his part as promised, and the Medjai were behaving themselves as their captors had wanted. Whatever progress both sides had achieved could easily be ruined with just one wrong move, and Sohail tried to warn him as much, although the gag prevented him from voicing his warnings clearly.

Ra could hear the noises that were coming from Sohail and knew exactly what he was trying to hint at. Though no matter what something had to be exchanged for this little meeting. A small smile formed on his face as he summoned the heartless into the tent. As the heartless gathered in the room he just turned to his fellow Medjai.

“Your break is now over. Time to get back to work. Also I am letting you know that if you don’t work hard then your Elder will suffer for it. His meals will be withheld if you don’t work hard. So, his health will depend on all of you.”

Sohail’s eyes widened as he looked up at Ra. Earlier Ra had given them at least a few hours to rest, and a pang of guilt washed over Sohail as he realized their time was being cut short in exchange for this brief visit. It had been crucial to reassure the other Medjai that he was alive and well; some of them had seemed on the verge of starting a vengeful revolt just now. But now they would barely have to get by on whatever rest they had just managed.

Not only that, but now Ra had stated point-blank that Sohail was to be held hostage to ensure the Medjai’s cooperation. He could get by for at least some time without food if that was what it took, but he could not say so while gagged. But on the other hand, that sort of threat could also compel some young upstart to try to break into Sohail’s prison to try to free him, and without a voice in the matter as of right now, Sohail was unable to dissuade them from such drastic measures. He could only hope that the older and wiser Medjai could instill caution in them on his behalf.

In any case, Sohail resigned himself to this being the last he would see of his people for a while. He would not make them lose another second of precious resting time on his account.

The threat worked to a point. This was not the way that he wanted all of this to happen. However, there is nothing he could do about this. He was the bad guy and this was how they acted. He couldnt show them any mercy if he wanted to stay himself. All of the others didn’t have any attachment to their home worlds. Well all except for one other, but he had multiple personalities. To him that didn’t count as someone that was like him. He had no reason to care for other worlds but this was his home, and these were his people. Yet, he couldn’t do anything about it.

“Don’t think about trying to do anything stupid. Work hard and everything will be fine. Your Elder will live and so will the rest of you. Now, go and dig.”

He then waited for the heartless to escort all of the Medjai out of the tent and back to work. Once they were gone Ra walked over to Sohail and untied him from the pole and escorted him back to his room. Once in the room he untied the Elder’s hands, and removed the gag once more.

“Welcome back to your new home. I do hope that you enjoy your stay. Now we will need to go over some ground rules that are for your safety. Your little friend around your neck is not there for show. He is there to ensure that you follow the rules that I am going to set forth.” Ra said as he then pushed Sohail onto his bed.

"There are only a couple of rules. First you are not permitted to leave this room. Second, you are not allowed to scream for any reason. Third, you are not allowed to speak to any of the other Medjai without me present. Fourth, you are not permitted to attack me or remove the snake from your shoulders. Those are the rules that you must follow."

Sohail listened quietly to the rules, staying as calm as could be expected. In all of the rush of the last few minutes, Sohail had nearly forgotten about the snake, but now he felt its presence even more keenly as he was pushed onto the bed and the rules of his captivity were firmly established.

“I understand.” Sohail said, knowing better than to argue with his captor right now. Now that the rules had been set, he would need to find more creative ways to deal with this situation, especially with this Undine’s forces apparently on their way. In the meantime, though, he would have to bide his time and watch for any opportunities that may present themselves.

Now that everything was in place there was one more thing he would have Sohail do before he would leave him in peace. Waling over to the night stand within the room, Ra picked it up, moved it over to where Sohail was sitting, and placed it in front of him. Then pulling a piece of paper and a pen out of the drawer, he placed those in front of the man as well.

"You are going to write a letter to your son. Telling him exactly what is happening to you and the rest of the tribe."

Sohail spared a momentary glance at Ra, but did not hesitate to do as Ra instructed. He had his suspicions, but this could be his only chance to contact his son, and he would not let it go to waste. Smoothing out the paper on the nightstand, Sohail picked up the pen and began to write.

Ardeth, my beloved son,

I pray this letter finds you in good health, that you may know what lies ahead. Much has happened since we last saw each other, and I have since learned more about the path fate has chosen for you. Your enemies are conspiring against you as we speak. Even now, they demand that I write this letter to you, to tell you what has become of us.

The entire Heru tribe has been enslaved. As I write this letter, every able-bodied man is being dragged out into the desert and forced to dig through the ruins of Hamunaptra, while the rest of the tribe must wait to tend to them during what little time they have to rest. I alone was spared because our captors deemed me more useful as a hostage, but now I am kept in a separate place, cut off from the others.

Our captors are led by a man called Master Noctis, who claims to be more powerful than the Creature himself, yet he seeks to force the men of our tribe to unearth the Creature for him. I do not know what Noctis intends for the Creature, but he says that if the Creature is not found in three days’ time, he will kill us all and then move on to the other tribes. I fear this is all nothing more than a suicide mission; my appeals to Noctis for a more reasonable amount of time were all ignored.

Noctis mentioned a band of warriors approaching here, led by someone named Undine, and there were two boys — Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy — whom Noctis had imprisoned for wielding key-shaped swords like yours. I suspect these chosen ones may make valuable allies for you if you have not found them already, but I cannot be sure that they will reach us in time, or even if they would save us if given the chance.

In any case, Ardeth, it is now clear that your mission must take priority over all else. I will do all that I can for our tribe, but no matter what becomes of us, you must not let your enemies distract you, not even for me. You were chosen for a reason, and I trust that you will do the right thing when the time comes.

I love you, my son.

Finally setting down the pen, Sohail let out a quiet sigh and moved away from the finished letter.

“It’s done.”

Ra read the letter that Sohail wrote to his son, and it was far more detailed than it needed to be. However, everything was in order. Before Sohail had a chance to pull his hand back Ra quickly grabbed one of the man's hands. This hand held a silver ring that most Medjai elders wore. Ra removed the ring from Sohail’s finger.

"I will be taking this as well." Ra said as he held tight onto Sohail's hand. "Your son and I have more in common than you might know." Ra said as he then dropped the elder’s hand. "You shouldn't get your hopes up. If he fights this war he will lose."

“Like I said before,” Sohail said calmly, “you don’t know my son like I do.” He left it at that, even as his emotions threatened to get the better of him. For all he knew, that letter could be the last contact he ever has with his son, especially since Noctis’ impossible demands left little hope for the future of the Heru tribe. But even if they did kill Sohail, he had to trust that Ardeth would succeed. He was an honorable man and a very capable warrior, and had already done more than enough to make Sohail proud.

Ra turned his back to Sohail as he knew that the elder had his faith placed in his son, and it was a misplaced trust. Yet he had a small part of himself that hoped that he was right. "Let's hope you are right. Because if you are not then your son will die by my hands."

“Not if I stop you first.” Sohail hissed, his composure starting to waver slightly at the threat to his son’s life, but then he quickly recovered. He had already learned the hard way just how much control their captors currently had in this situation. All the same, however, these threats to his son’s life continued to anger him, especially now that he was currently powerless to stop them. But a lot could change in the few days they were given, and Sohail would do all that he could for his son and for their tribe in that time.

Lady Celeste

09-23-2020, 06:41 AM

None of the three strangers said a word until everyone was safely inside the office. The skinnier of the two men immediately closed and locked the door behind them, and then the taller man spoke.

"I'm Rick, this is Evelyn, and the shifty fellow over there is Jonathan..." The taller man said, quickly getting the introductions over with, and earning a mildly annoyed scowl from Jonathan in the process. "Now, we don't know any of you people, but I'm assuming you're all familiar with one Ardeth Bay."

"Ardeth Bay?" Evelyn's eyes widened, alternating glances between Rick and the visitors.

"Oh no, not this again..." Jonathan moaned, running a hand awkwardly through his light brown hair.

"But I don't understand. What would Ardeth be doing with a group of outsiders?" Evelyn said to Rick, then immediately turned to face the visitors. "No offense."

"None taken." Luna said brightly on behalf of the group. "Ardeth did leave in a bit of a hurry though, and I'm not sure why. But it was nice of him to make sure you brought the water for Raizel."

“Right…” Rick said after a brief, slightly awkward silence. “Anyway, Ardeth wanted me to tell you guys something very important…”

He passed a sidelong glance to Evelyn and Jonathan, causing Evelyn to turn tense and Jonathan to fidget even more nervously than before.

“But just to make sure we got the right people…” Rick continued. “He said to ask you about something called ‘the Heartless’. Ring any bells?”

Ardeth did not wait long for a reply before splitting up from the rest of the group. Raizel was anxious to get inside, and anyone who was surprised at Ardeth’s proposal stayed out of it for now. Unaware of Lowell’s presence behind him, he walked toward a nearby marketplace while the others entered the museum.

Once everyone else was gone, however, Ardeth did not continue toward the marketplace, but instead circled back toward a side entrance of the large building that the others had gone into. There stood a tall, broad-shouldered man wearing a white shirt, blue bandana, and tan pants, as well as a gun holster on each of his brown suspenders. The man took one look at Ardeth and eyed him intently, recognizing Ardeth but not being particularly pleased to see him.

“O’Connell.” Ardeth said politely, inclining his head toward the man.

“Please don’t tell me this is about who I think it is.” O’Connell said, clearly annoyed. “I thought keeping him locked up was your job, not ours!”

“This does not concern the creature, my friend.” Ardeth explained quickly, taking a brief moment to look around for something in particular before continuing. “There is a new evil in this world: one that claims to wield power far beyond that of the creature.”

“And now you need my help to take care of it?” O’Connell said. “No offense Ardeth, but I finally got my life back on track for a change. The last thing I need right now is to go running after monsters all the time.”

“That’s not why I’m here.” Ardeth said, taking another quick look around. “There is a group entering the museum as we speak. I need you and the others to meet them there. Tell them all you know of the creature and the Medjai, but only them. They must be warned of the dangers of this world.”

“Okay…” O’Connell trailed off slightly. “And you can’t just tell them yourself because…?”

“I must warn the Medjai of this new evil, and you and I both know how they usually treat outsiders.” Ardeth said, to which O’Connell responded with a grim nod.

“Ask them about the Heartless; they’ll know what that means.” Ardeth said. “And take some water with you. One of them is ill; he is not used to the climate here.”

Lowell followed Ardeth all the way to the point where he saw him conversing with another man, one who he doesn’t recognize, but the man’s appearance and being armed shows he is someone that could handle himself. Lowell kept quiet for a moment, but decided to speak up at around the time the water was being mentioned by Ardeth. Seeing that they were likely close to finishing their conversation, “yes...hello. Ardeth, correct. And hello to you too, Mr.O'Connell. Lowell, in case I haven’t told you yet. Anyways, are you heading off somewhere?”

Ardeth and O’Connell both turned to face whoever had just spoken. O’Connell stared dumbfounded at the stranger, while Ardeth recognized him immediately, speaking up first in response to Lowell’s question.

“Yes, but I must go alone. Where I am going is not safe for anyone else.” Ardeth explained. “O”Connell will explain more to you and the others inside.”

O’Connell alternated confused glances between Ardeth and Lowell. Apparently this was one of the ones Ardeth was talking about, but why Ardeth would entrust someone like this with such sensitive info was beyond him at the moment.

“Hm...nope, going with you. Back home, we get things done more efficiently by working together.” Lowell declared as he gave Ardeth a surprisingly stern stare, showing no signs that he isn’t going to back down on his decision to stay and let Ardeth go to the Medjai alone. “I’ve never faced these Heartless yet, but I doubt it would be a good idea to fight them alone.”

“Also, I would just follow you again like I did just now.” Lowell pointed out, crossing his arms after pulling the scarf down to show his face some more. Displaying more of the expression he was giving Ardeth, affirming that he will do what he said without a second thought.

“You got guts, I’ll give you that.” O’Connell said with an amused smirk. There was definitely no stopping this guy from going with Ardeth one way or another, and O’Connell had to respect that, even if now usually wouldn’t be the best time for that.

“Alright, but stay close.” Ardeth said, seeing no more point in continuing this argument. “Outsiders are usually killed on sight where we’re going, and I can only do so much to prevent that.”

“I’ll go find the others you told me about.” O’Connell nodded to them both. “You go.”

And with that, the three of them split up, O’Connell entering the museum through the side entrance, while Ardeth turned to walk through the marketplace toward the docks at the end of the road.

Lowell smiled as he nodded to O’Connell’s complement, then fixed the scarf to cover the lower half of his face. Then go to follow Ardeth, letting him take the lead. Though a little unnerved about the ‘being killed on sight’, he is confident that Ardeth will be able to prevent that from happening. Though hopefully, they may consider him not a threat if he willingly disarms himself.

“Any words of wisdom in what I should do or be aware of?” Lowell asks, while walking in pace with Ardeth as they travel. “And is it far from where we are? And...what is this about keeping him locked up? Heard your friend mentioning it.”

“That story is best left for when we have a moment alone.” Ardeth said, his eyes shifting warily across the crowds as they neared the docks. “But I will say this. The one being ‘locked up’ will become a plague upon this world if he is ever released. My people have guarded his tomb for more than 3,000 years, by any means necessary… and by some means that I now realize were not necessary at all.”

Ardeth’s face took on a grim, somber expression as he said that, just as he knocked on an office door.

“I left you and the others behind to avoid that.” Ardeth explained. “But you mean us no harm, and so I may be able to protect you, but my protection only counts for so much.”

Wilhelmina had joined the others for the moment quietly considering what to do while they waited around for Ardeth’s return though she noticed something odd, Lowell was also missing. Thinking it to be a bit odd she decided to see if he got left behind or perhaps lost. She emerged from the building back into the bright desert sun cautiously looking around for a hint of where he could be when she caught a glimpse of Lowell slipping in an alleyway. She quietly followed to find that Lowell seemed to be following Ardeth who was talking to another strange man. They seemed to know each other which put her at ease as she listened to the conversation transpire between the three men. Once the conversation seemed to come to an end Wilhelmina shrank back to hide herself as Lowell and Ardeth walked by her hiding spot. Her curiosity got the best of her as she decided to secretly follow behind them for now.

Wilhelmina stayed hidden easily enough through the marketplace with all its crowded bustle. As Ardeth knocked on a door, however, the man who answered it immediately searched around and caught sight of the white-haired woman looking at them. He shouted at her in Arabic and tried to shoo her away, but Ardeth recognized her immediately and calmed the man down before turning to face her.

“How long have you been following us?” Ardeth asked, awkwardly caught between Wilhelmina’s arrival and their contact’s suspicious glances. Bringing along one outsider would be complicated as it was, but would he end up having to bring more? Or perhaps Wilhelmina could return to the others and assure them that Ardeth and Lowell were alright?

Lowell stood silent and watch the scene being transpired before him, seeing how Ardeth have to calm his associate with Wilhelmina now being here. He also hadn’t noticed during the trek all the way to here, so now Ardeth is in a difficult position from what he can tell. Though Lowell really wished he could understand what was being said, as he listened to Ardeth arguing with the man who they’ve met after he’d open the door.

“So...you followed us huh?” Lowel casually asks from Wilhelmina, while waiting on how Ardeth is gonna handle this. As Lowell has no idea on how to help with this, new world...new rules...new stuff to experience.

Leaving the marketplace seemed to leave little to no place for her to hide at this point, but the pair had stopped at a door. She soon realized there wasn’t any real place to hide any longer with the man that opened the door was yelling at her. She couldn’t understand much since she strengths were with ancient languages for magic purposes and a few others, but her brain was in panic mode and being yelled at seemed to make little sense of what he said. Her body was tense as Ardeth approached hoping he wasn’t also going to yell her.

“I’m sorry… I...I was looking for Lowell since I noticed him go missing, when I found him I saw you both and I ended up following you both here,” she replied cautiously to Ardeth playing with her fingers to distract herself from feeling more uncomfortable. With a soft sigh and a nod she turned her attention to Lowell, “I did… I just wanted to make sure you were alright and didn’t get lost. I didn’t think I’d end up going this far until,” she replied with an apologetic shrug then continued, “I would hope you wouldn’t send me back on my own, I’d hate to get lost and waste your time since you seem to be in a hurry.”

Ardeth gradually calmed down, seeing Wilhelmina’s visible distress. She was not wrong about getting lost; it was very easy for someone to get lost in this city, and not everyone here was trustworthy. Surely Wilhelmina could take care of herself; she would not have been chosen for this war if she could not. But to just abandon someone in a place they didn’t even know just wasn’t right. Ardeth excused himself from the earlier conversation with the man at the door - who was now eyeing Ardeth with disapproval - and then turned back to Wilhelmina.

“I will go with you if you need an escort,” Ardeth said, “but…”

He trailed off, giving Lowell a wry look. Now that Lowell had insisted on going with Ardeth, there was no way for Ardeth to tell Wilhelmina to turn back without making himself look like a hypocrite. Sighing sharply, Ardeth continued.

“I am sorry for not telling anyone myself,” Ardeth said, “but you must understand that it was to protect all of you. Outsiders are usually killed on sight where I am going, and I may not be able to protect anyone who goes with me. I told Lowell this as well,” Ardeth added wryly, “but he insisted that he would follow me no matter what.”

After listening to the two talking between them, nodding sagely to some of what was being said as he stood next to Ardeth and Wilhelmina. Arms crossed as he pondered with his eyes closed, trying to think of something. Then once Ardeth appeared to be finished, after pointing how insistent he was in going with Ardeth.

“It appears you may be stuck with us, and maybe…” Lowell leaned in close cautiously and whispered for Ardeth’s ears to hear only, eying the man that had answered the door earlier. “Perhaps...if we tell them we’re not of this world would ease their worries, or would that not help at all?”

“There may be another way.” Ardeth said after a moment of thought. He turned back toward the man at the door and spoke to him in Arabic, this time with a much more frank and serious tone. The man’s eyes widened in shock and disbelief, but Ardeth’s expression did not waver in the slightest. There was clearly no more room for argument, so the man at the door said one more short sentence before retreating inside.

“I told him the truth.” Ardeth explained. “The evil we face is worse than the one my people are used to, and only we have a chance of defeating it. I’ve accepted full responsibility for bringing you this far.”

With that settled, he turned back toward the others.

“He will return soon with tickets for the next boat downriver. Once the boat leaves, there will be no going back.” Ardeth continued, turning to face both Lowell and Wilhelmina. “There is still time if either of you wish to return to the others. Are you both sure you want to do this?”

The young woman shook her head then sighed in response, “No, I understand that you mean to protect everyone, but I believe Lowell is right. What would happen if those creatures come here and attack you or anyone that you’re with? You can’t fight them alone, it would seem that none of us would do well on our considering what has happened… I would like to accompany you and Lowell if you would allow it. I’d feel comfortable fighting alongside you since I think we can work well together and I’d like a chance to get to know Lowell, but I don’t want to make you uncomfortable,” she replied considering her options. She could try her hand at trying to remember the way back or stay if Ardeth allows her to since following was out the question.

As she mulled over her options she watched as Lowell and Ardeth speak for a moment before Ardeth went back to talk to the man that yelled at her earlier. After a moment the man retreated back inside and Ardeth joined her and Lowell once more, so she turned her attention back to the pair. Wilhelmina gave an apologetic smile for the trouble she has caused, “I’d like to stay if that’s alright with you,” replied shifting slightly looking to Lowell for his answer.

Lowell silently waited with Wilhelmina as they both watch Ardeth speaking to the man in their tongue, giving her a reassuring smile. Then look toward Ardeth as he explained to them the plan of action from, and it didn’t matter if they go back. Lowell isn’t gonna let Ardeth deal with this alone, nor does Wilhelmina it seems.

“I’m fine with it, hopefully the three of us could handle any confrontation with these thing we’re up against.” Lowell replied with a casual shrug, liking that the truth was enough to ease Ardeth’s colleague’s mind on the two of them. Then something occurred to him after Ardeth’s explanation about a boat ticket, not having heard of such things back in his world.“Also, what is a boat?”

The man at the door promptly returned with three tickets and a couple of large bags, handing them all to Ardeth and then giving him a series of directions. After that, the two of them said their goodbyes, and Ardeth began to lead the others out toward the docks.

“You’ve never seen a boat before?” Ardeth asked, genuinely confused for a moment, but decided not to question it too much as he led Lowell and Wilhelmina toward their boat. With each of his newfound allies apparently coming from entirely different worlds, it was not too far-fetched for boats to not exist in some of them, at least from what little he knew.

“This is our boat.” Ardeth explained briefly to Lowell, handing their tickets to the attendant, who promptly called on a crew member to escort the trio to their cabin. “This journey will take three days down the river, and then two days by camel across the desert. For now, if either of you would like to rest or find something to eat, I can show you to wherever you would like to go.”

“Oh! Thank you, Ardeth. That was rather quick,” she replied softly, taking care not to get lost as she followed Ardeth to the boat he had mentioned. She looked over the boat seeing that is wasn’t make of material that she could readily recognize, but she wasn’t too surprised figuring the material used in her homeworld would be different from a desert environment that she wasn’t too used to, but she was slowly adjusting to the bright sun and the heat figuring the change of clothes was rather helpful.

Wilhelmina nodded in response to Ardeth explaining how the journey would be turning out. “Camel? I see… I look forward to seeing what a camel is,” she muttered considering taking a moment to look at her book but figured it was best to wait until she was on her own. “I’d like to familiarize myself with the cabin for a moment, but after that would you mind showing me where to get food? I am a bit peckish and could use some water,” she replied feeling a bit nervous about traveling to a these new places but she also felt excited to see what was to come.

“Huh we don’t have such large pockets of water for the need of these boats, but still a nice show of craftsmanship.” Lowell remarked after looking over the boat they’ll be going on for their trip with Ardeth, and then follow the two as they’re escorted to their cabin. After getting to them and Ardeth explained the length of travel would be about five, three on this boat and two more on something called camels. “I also look forward to what these camels are, also...Ardeth if you don’t mind. Could I perhaps examine your sword, curious of how it was forged?”

Ardeth couldn’t help but smile slightly at Lowell’s request. He really was a curious one, but there was no shame in wanting to learn more about Medjai blade smithing, and there was a small dining area they could all go to once they were settled in. As the attendant opened the cabin doors for them and then left to escort the next group, Ardeth set down their bags on a table and let Lowell and Wilhelmina enter before closing the door, locking it to give them all a bit of privacy while they were settling in. While Wilhelmina explores the cabin, Ardeth took out his Medjai sword to let Lowell see it and even took the time to tell him a bit about the history behind its design.

The boat left the dock and took off soon afterward, by which time Wilhelmina was ready to go and eat. Ardeth opened the cabin door again and called on another crew member, who promptly escorted them to the dining area.

SpiritofDestiny

10-01-2020, 04:28 AM

Alexiel felt eyes borring into her back, 'Was it something I said?'

Shiva still holding Riku in her arms, 'It is hard to say my summoner, however do not pay them too much mind.'

Alexiel sighed internally to herself, 'I just hope I haven't disturb the world order...'

Alexiel then wondered if she possibly offended anyone with her speaking in a what many consider a lost language? However it was hard to deny what was right in front of her, although worn with age, someone with an unusual weapon, together whom Alexiel would have to assume was users of magic. Although most of the text as well had worn away, she could make out a few words. Whoever had the unusual weapon used it to attempt to seal away the evil mentioned on another tablet. However Alexiel presumed that since the world was still around, it was successful. 'However why did it only seal it away?' Alexiel then once again felt herself becoming lost in thought.

“Why don’t we all have a little talk in my office?”

Kairi saw that Alexiel was lost in thought, "Hey...Alexiel...we should go too." she gently grabbed Alexiel's shoulder.

Goofy nodded, "Gawrsh, we should follow the others."

Kairi and Goofy grabbed Alexiel's hands with Shiva following behind, still carrying Riku. Which snapped Alexiel out of her thinking and wonder. When they finally entered the office, Alexiel was feeling slightly cramped with everyone in here, and she felt slightly even more concerned when

The skinnier of the two men immediately closed and locked the door behind them...

Alexiel then was unsure about why they needed to lock the door? Was this a trap possibly set by Noctis and his forces? She let go of Goofy and Kairi's hands in case she would need to summon her keyblade.

"I'm Rick, this is Evelyn, and the shifty fellow over there is Jonathan..."

Alexiel then sensed that the one named Jonathan, didn't quite like being called that. Which the wave made her feel nauseous; however, from the other two, they didn't seem like the kind to be on Noctis' side. However considering how Noctis himself tricked her, she shouldn't take any chances. She looked over to Raziel-san, and wondered, "Are you feeling better, Raziel-san?"

"Now, we don't know any of you people, but I'm assuming you're all familiar with one Ardeth Bay."

The tall one, named Rick spoke. 'Are these Ardeth-san's allies?' Alexiel thought to herself, as then she felt a pair of arms wrap around her, and then heard Vanigx speak,

“Thank you for your words of encouragement. I guess I’ve got someone worth fighting for besides my own world, Alexiel. I just hope that when all is said and done, we can see each other under normal circumstances. In the meantime, I’m just glad that I’m getting to know you and Shiva. I get it. My past is messed up. It shouldn’t hold me back from looking towards the future. If I let my shadows hold me back, I’ll never improve not just as a person, but as a warrior and a man who has been growing very fond of you."

Alexiel's face completely turned very bright cherry red. Although she could easily break the hug, she felt herself unable to move, 'Wait...what? I didn't do anything really...' then the last three words rang in her mind, '...fond of you.'

Alexiel's eyes got as big as dinner plates, while her face was still cherry red. "B..but...I...I..really didn't do anything...I..I...don't deserve your kind words..." She was cut off when,

Vanigx had the biggest and warmest smile on his face as he lovingly held Alexiel in his arms and kissed her very gently on the lips.

Alexiel was shocked, unable to move from that spot, 'I am not worthy...What if you already...'

Shiva still holding Master Riku, her eyes turned from Sapphire to Cobalt blue, and dropped the temperature around Vanigx, and grabbed his shoulder, "Have I not told you to not make my summoner uncomfortable?!" freezing his shoulder, "Cool yourself, Romeo, otherwise I'll be more than happy to do so on your behalf." Shiva said very coldly.

Alexiel snapped out of it and placed a friendly hand on Shiva's, "Shiva, please I'm ok...just shocked is all...Thank you though, you are always with me to protect me."

Shiva simply nodded, and let go of Vanigx's shoulder, Alexiel turned to Vanigx, "Please do not waste your kind words on someone like me. Any changes you feel or see, is because it is you that is making the change...All I have done is say words...People change because they want to, not because they are told to. You are seeing that for yourself, anything that you want to change...do it for yourself, not me or anyone else."

Alexiel then sensed something from Rick, it was almost like a form of brotherhood? Ardeth must trust Rick greatly to have him isolate us. Alexiel had a look over, 'Wait...we are all not here...' Alexiel was already that Alinara went on her own, what she was doing, Alexiel did not know. 'Ardeth-san, Big Sister, and Lowell...where did they go?' Before Alexiel could think any further she heard Rick say,

“Anyway, Ardeth wanted me to tell you guys something very important…”

Before Alexiel could question him further on that, Rick then added,

“But just to make sure we got the right people…He said to ask you about something called ‘the Heartless’. Ring any bells?”

"That question is of varying degrees with us all..." Kairi of all answered first. "The heartless are creatures of darkness, they have yellow eyes, and they attack people to release their hearts."

Goofy then chimed in, "Its not just people's hearts, they seek to destroy worlds as well."

Alexiel was not sure how to answer, "The heartless...they can take on many forms..." she paused feeling waves of various feelings...she felt herself becoming pale.

'Are you alright my summoner?' She felt Shiva ask her without speaking out loud.

'I sense...various emotions, they are not new, but took time...where ever they are, it took time like a ripple in the water travelling a great distance.' She held her head. 'I...I will be fine, Shiva. Please continue to protect Master Riku...'

"Is there a place that we may allow this young man to rest..." Alexiel started to ask motioning towards Riku, still currently in Shiva's arms.

Kairi nodded, "Is there somewhere...?"

Still in the back of Alexiel's mind, that voice from earlier, the one that mentioned Hamunaptra...the voice was definitely that of an Eidolon, but what would an Eidolon be in this world and why?

Rocial grinned evilly... 'So that foolish boy...' she laughed to herself. 'I can use that to my advantage...when the time is right...'

"I know who I will go after next...however I need to pay a little visit to someone...and obtain some information..." her red eyes glowed softly.

Rocial casts a illusion spell, casting towards the leader of Medjai, and the one who would know much about her next target. She then spoke directly into Sohail's mind, casting an image of herself as she looked in this world, 'You, elder of Medjai, I propose a deal...all I want in return is information...in exchange...I could set your fellow Medjai free, So tell me, are you willing to listen?' Her red eyes glowing.

Meanwhile, the real Rocial she was still hidden by her shadows, 'It seems they think that dividing themselves is a good idea hmm? With Master Riku still unconscious, they are still not united...However I will consider all my options before I take any other actions...'

DracoDeathtalon

10-01-2020, 04:24 PM

Vanigx sighed as he nodded while blushing. “I understand, Shiva. I want to protect Alexiel as well. I’m rather fond of her because of how smart, kind, and beautiful she is. She’s also brave and strong thanks to you helping. She may think she’s unworthy of such praise, but the truth is far from that.” He then continued to listen to the strangers closely as he concentrated to summon Dark Bahamut outside in order to keep the building secure. “Relax yourself, Shiva. I sent Dark Bahamut outside to protect the building. If anything slips past him, we’ll work together to take care of it.”

Yamimoon

10-02-2020, 11:00 PM

Raizel didn’t have any problems or apprehension for the three that led them to the office and the locking of the door afterwards. Everything that was happening was normal for him, and he held no fear of those that have no magical power. Unless these three were suppressing their power, he found that very unlikely since The only magic he felt was inside of this building’s objects, and not from any of the people. As he waited for everyone to calm down he just stood in the room with his arms crossed and his eyes closed.

Then the trio was introduced by the man named Rick who had approached them giving him some water and mentioning Ardeth. Now the small group of people from this world seemed a little antsy when Rick brought up Ardeth's name. Alexiel asked if he was feeling better. He opened his eyes and looked at her with a neutral look.

“The effects of the bright light outside have faded for now at least, as for the other symptoms they have subsided. Howerer, this place is still too hot for my taste.” Raizel said as then Vanigx and Alexiel started their back and forth again.

Vanigx once again made a move on Alexiel that even he could see made her feel a little uncomfortable. The child that was trying to find his way in this world had seemed to latch onto her. Maybe it was her kindness that made him want to only acknowledge her, and only help her. Raizel has watched his actions, and they seemed to only revolve around the woman he was now holding in his arms. He was also growing tired of the fact that… Raizel decided it was not the time to think on such matters. He only wanted to say one thing.

“Do this on your own time. There are more important things we should be concentrating on.”

Then Rick mentioned the heartless, which brought the conversation back to the situation at hand. Kairi was quick to answer, then Goofy, then Alexiel, but their answers didn’t have the whole truth.

“The Heatless are creatures that are born when they are attacked by another creature of darkness, in most cases a heartless. Their heart is stolen, and thus the heartless are born. Depending on the strength of the person's heart, the heartless can assume different shapes and forms. It will also determine the strength of the heartless. The Heartless have no conscious thoughts, at least not the lower level ones. They only have one instinct, which is to try and find the heart that they lost. This is what causes them to attack people. That is unless they are following the orders they are given.” Raizel said not even realizing that he had no idea what he was saying until the words were finished. How did he know this information? He didn’t know the little black creatures from his world were called Heartless until recently.

Then suddenly Alexiel became sick looking once more and it seemed her flaw of being able to sense others emotions was having a negative effect on her. Yet by the way she spoke it must have been the residual effect of emotions that have traveled. Then Vnaigx said he summoned Dark Bahamut to monitor the exterior of the building. This could be a big mistake on their part. The residents of this world might not be able to see him since they didn’t react to a woman that was blue, but their enemies surely would be able to see the creature. That could lead them to attacking this town to get to them.

“Call that creature back. If our enemies see him, what do you think will happen to this city?” Raizel asked as he was slightly angry that the child didn’t think before he acted. How did he survive in his home world?

----------------------

Noctis was walking down a hall with a strange *man that seemed to float a couple inches off of the ground following him. The man didn’t have any restraints of any kind, however they were being followed by a **boy with short white hair whose face was covered by a mask. They walked in silence for a while before the man that was floating began to speak.

“Noctis, are you really sure that you are wanting to start a war. You as the guardian of Darkness against the Guardian of Light. Is it really necessary for you to do?”

“The light started this fight. I am just going to finish it. Besides, I will never forgive them for what they did. You already know this Canus.”

“That doesn't mean that you should involve the other worlds.”

“They are as guilty as ‘they’ are. Don’t think otherwise.”

*
https://vignette.wikia.nocookie.net/vsbattles/images/e/e8/Chronos_ToX2_Render.png/revision/latest?cb=20190518011707

https://i.ytimg.com/vi/8Lu3hvlokQA/maxresdefault.jpg

**
https://images.everyeye.it/img-screenshot/tales-of-arise-v1-593732.jpg

Heson Shadowbane

10-03-2020, 12:24 AM

Alinara had kept close to the group for a bit as they had entered the world, but after a few minutes she quickly dashed where she was out of sight but still had an eye on the group. She focused upon the world, feeling out it's balance as best she could before she pulled a crystal from a fold of dark fabric. She raised it to her lips, whispering into it. "We've been sent to a world of heat and sand. A desert world. The world is muddled, the forces of balance in a state of flux. Perhaps the force of Light in this world has put forth all it's energy to keeping Darkness sealed. I'd have to spend more time attuning to the world to really understand. The warriors themselves are still in a state of disarray. Some have already gone off on their own. Others are meeting with natives. I'll send another report as needed."

She tucked the crystal away, melting into the shadows as she dashed off where the others went. She didn't make it into the room before the door locked, but she didn't need to wait long for a way in to appear for her as she listened. The foolish child sent his dark aether out of the room and all Alinara needed to do was latch onto it like a shadow and enter the room like that while it was still forming into his summon. She slowly faded into sight inside the room, sitting atop of a bookshelf as she spun a dagger in her hand. She still looked like an arabic assassin, her smile lost behind fabric as she looked down at the group.

"The heartless are the army supplementing the forces of Noticis. A force that I need for taking back my own world. In the end, they are but a tool to be used and Noticis is the one that holds the keys to the shed where the tool of heartless is held." She stopped spinning the dagger. "Heartless are just instinct without a commander though, however even without commands they are a force to be reckoned with. Without a keyblade, only certain people strong of heart can strike lasting blows upon them. Those that are strong of heart if you want to be poetic about it. Alternatively you can think of people that are strong willed."

SpiritofDestiny

10-03-2020, 07:05 AM

Alexiel heard Raziel-san's answer to her question,
“The effects of the bright light outside have faded for now at least, as for the other symptoms they have subsided. However, this place is still too hot for my taste.”

Alexiel was glad that Raziel-san was feeling a little bit better, however she could sense that he was trying to hide his feelings. 'Is that because of me? Have I made Raziel-san angry and not earned even a little trust?'

“I understand, Shiva. I want to protect Alexiel as well. I’m rather fond of her because of how smart, kind, and beautiful she is. She’s also brave and strong thanks to you helping. She may think she’s unworthy of such praise, but the truth is far from that.”

"Understand this, anything that Alexiel shows, is because she has it inside of her. You can't even begin to understand WHY My summoner is how and why she is as she is?!" The temperature around them drop greatly, "My summoner has been hurt in more ways than you can imagine..." Shiva was ready to give a verbal lashing, when Alexiel grabbed Shiva's arm, as not to disturb the sleeping Keyblade Master. "Please, I beg you, it is alright Shiva. Be at peace..." Alexiel mustered the best small smile she could.

"My summoner...you are too kind for your own good." Shiva sighed.

“Do this on your own time. There are more important things we should be concentrating on.”

The coldness of the words, although she knew not for whom they were directed at, felt so bitter and cold, it caused a chill to run through Alexiel's core. Also left the feeling of being stabbed, it making Alexiel's tears fall more. She tried to control her breathing, softly so no one would be concerned about her. However fate would not protect Alexiel in that respect, when she felt hands on her shoulders, one from Kairi and the other from Goofy, "Gawrsh, you don't need to be sad..."

"Are you alright, Alexiel?" Kairi chimed in.

"You should smile more..." Goofy then made a funny face.

Alexiel couldn't help but giggle slightly, "I'll be fine, thank you, Kairi; thank you Goofy for your concern. You both are good hearted beings."

When she felt Raziel-san's anger about Vangix summoning Dark Bahamut, she grit her teeth. She did her best to hide it from the others.

A few moments later Alinara appeared suddenly, 'Wait, how did she get in here? was the door not locked?'

Shiva then talked to her summoner without saying it out loud, 'Be careful of that one, my summoner. She is not only tricky, I have my suspicions about that one. She has a connection to the dark, even if she does not admit it with her words, and would likely lie to you, I can see as an Eidolon that she is hiding something...she is still somehow linked to the darkness...Be on your guard with her...'

'I know I have to be...however I can sense that she wouldn't dare listen to a word that I would say at this point. I don't hate her, but I can sense that she hates me...although I want to trust her, you are right about one thing, I will have to be on guard...and I only have myself to blame for being on guard.'

'Never blame yourself...however you are not alone, I will do anything I have to, to protect you, my summoner.'

The melting pot of emotions in this room made Alexiel feel very sick... Although she did her best to keep calm and not make anyone concerned.

DracoDeathtalon

10-03-2020, 06:31 PM

Vanigx sighed as he dismissed Dark Bahamut and nodded. “I suppose you’re right. I should probably wait for a better time to worry about my personal affairs. We’ve got worlds to save and heartless to banish.” A fire of resolve lit up in his eyes as he smiled confidently and looked over to Shiva. “You’re right, I don’t understand how and why she is as she is right now. I wish I could, though. I can imagine she certainly has been through worse than me. At least let me help so that way we can help her grow from the wounds so that may hopefully be happier in the future. I know that saving the world takes priority, but I’ll be damned if I don’t try.”

Yamimoon

11-09-2020, 10:56 PM

Riku was surrounded by nothing but darkness. The last thing the master remembered was suffering in pain before coming to this darkness. Yet, this darkness didn’t seem dangerous. It was wrapping around him like it was trying to protect him. Yet, as time passed a faint light was beginning to brighten the darkness. Riku was unable to see what was causing this light, but it felt warm and familiar. That was when a voice echoed around him. That was when he realized who the light belonged to.

“You know, sleeping when there is work to be done is my job Riku. You are supposed to be the responsible one remember?” The voice said as the light became a little brighter. “You need to stop being like me and get to work. Just like that time on Destiny Island. When I was asleep on the beach, and you were working on the raft.” The light dsaid as Riku tried to speak. Yet something was stopping him from doing so.

“The warriors need your strength. The Darkness is growing, and you need to be ready. Concentrate on the task at hand. If you do that I am sure that you will…” The voice was cut off as another voice could be heard.

“That is enough out of you. As for you, get out!”

With the arrival of the second voice the light started to fade from around Riku. Then something began pushing him away from the light as well. A strong force that he couldn't fight against. He continued to fight. With only one thought in mind. ‘Give back Sora.’

“STOP!” Riku screamed as he suddenly woke up with a start. Without realizing it he was struggling to get out of Shiva's arms. Once he was out of her arms he looked around and realized he was not in Traverse town. Calming down after his most recent experience he looked around at the group.

“What happened?”

SpiritofDestiny

11-11-2020, 11:57 PM

Shiva felt the young master struggling against her holding the unconscious master. Shiva and Alexiel could see the distress in Riku's eyes.

Shiva was the first to speak, "Welcome back to the conscious realm... young one."

Kairi was ecstatic that Riku was no longer unconscious and then hugged him almost a little too tightly, "RIKU, I'm so glad that you're ok." She then felt a few tears fall from her eyes.

Alexiel felt Kairi's joy but sad feelings, she also feeling Riku's confusion, she then kneeled down and placed a hand on Riku's shoulder. "Master Riku-sama, to best answer that question, you appeared in Traverse Town, and I had Shiva carry you here, I am surmising that this is Ardeth's world..."

Alexiel then smacked herself in the forehead, "Of course, forgive my lack of manners, Master Riku-sama..." she then bowed her head, "I am Alexiel Hikari, but please, just call me Alexiel." she then pointed to Shiva, "This is Shiva." Shiva waved her hand. "We meet Undine-sama back in Traverse Town...she explained as best she could...about Sora and what is going on." She then looked over to Goofy and Kairi, "Of course, Kairi-san and Goofy-san have also told me a few things as well..." Alexiel then paused, taking in a breath she didn't know she needed and was holding back, "We have been chosen as Warriors of Light...although we are not all together. It seems Ardeth-san has decided that he is going to do something on his own..." She felt like she would never get a chance to understand how Ardeth really is.

Goofy spoke with a smile on his face, "Gosh glad ta see your ok there, Master Riku."

“You’re right, I don’t understand how and why she is as she is right now. I wish I could, though. I can imagine she certainly has been through worse than me. At least let me help so that way we can help her grow from the wounds so that may hopefully be happier in the future.[...]but I’ll be damned if I don’t try.”

Shiva remembering Vanigx's answer... she internally sighed to herself. Her cobalt eyes looking towards Vangix with a vengeance, "Well then, you will do to remember this...As I said before, You try anything, fire is not the only element that can burn." Her eyes returning to their normal sapphire.

DracoDeathtalon

11-12-2020, 12:20 AM

Vanigx nodded as he smiled before sighing. “Shiva, a bit of advice. It’s best not to stress yourself out. You may be an Eidolon like Dsrk Bahamut, but it’s always best to remain in a stable mental condition that way every task can be performed to the utmost satisfaction. You don’t have to follow my advice, but I’m just wanting to help. Besides, we’re a team and we need to stick together.” He then carefully offered one hand to shake with Shiva as he smiled warmly.

Yamimoon

11-19-2020, 07:17 PM

Riku was not prepared to be hugged so tightly by Kairi, but it was a relief to him to see that she was okay. HIs whole body still hurt from whatever spell Noctis cast on him. He hoped that Sora didn’t have to endure the same thing. Returning to the moment he smiled and then placed a single arm around her hugging her in return.

“Kairi, glad to see you made it. Though could you lighten up a little. I still hurt.” Riku said calmly as he knew that Kairi was just glad to see that he was okay.

As he was still getting his bearings a young lady placed a hand on his shoulder and began to explain everything that had happened since he was unconscious. Luckily nothing bad had happened while he was incapacitated, but at the same time. He wondered why Noctis hadn't made a move on the warriors of light? It would have been more advantageous for the Darkness to attack before he woke up. It also didn’t make any sense as to why he was let go. Everything was confusing at the moment, and nothing made sense. Though the Darkness has never made too much sense. Even when he was with Maleficent.

Raizel watched the reunion of the two friends, and he just shook his head. Then looked away from the scene. This was not something he ever wanted to see. Thinks like this is one of the reasons that he didn’t want to be around people. That is why he wanted to be alone. Shaking his head he returned his attention to the task at hand. Looking to Rick he cleared his throat.

“Now we have answered your question about the Heartless. What is the information that you have for us? I know this situation is not the best. However, there is a reason why we have to know this information. So, please continue.” Raizel said as he didn’t want to hear anymore of what was going on with the others. It reminded him too much of things he wanted to forget.

Lady Celeste

11-24-2020, 11:20 PM

Rick, Evy, and Jonathan all listened intently to the different descriptions of the Heartless. Occasionally they spared glances at each other, and Rick in particular was already piecing together the details in his mind, until one thing led to another and the strangers started going way off topic. The three could only watch awkwardly for the first few moments, and Rick was just about to lose his patience and snap at them all to listen up, but then the white-haired kid finally spoke up and tried to get everything back on topic, so Rick quickly obliged.

“Right.” Rick said, making sure the doors were closed before continuing. “No matter what happens, not a word of this can ever leave this room. This is some really sensitive stuff for Ardeth, and he specifically asked me to tell you people and nobody else. Understand?”

Once everyone had confirmed their understanding, Rick continued.

“You already mentioned Hamunaptra, but despite what most treasure hunters may tell you, there’s a lot more buried at Hamunaptra than just the world’s biggest treasure chest. The three of us found that out the hard way not too long ago.” Rick began. “Long story short, a certain librarian…” he briefly shot a wry look toward Evy, “swiped an ancient spellbook from some other treasure hunters and decided to read it, and ended up waking up a 3,000 year old superpowered mummy hellbent on destroying the world and finding a replacement heart for his long-lost girlfriend. We managed to put him back down, but he’s still buried out there, and if he ever comes back, it’ll be bad news all around.”

“But isn’t it Ardeth’s job to make sure that doesn’t happen?” Jonathan pointed out. “And isn’t he supposed to not go blabbing about it?”

“He’s protecting them.” Evy piped up in realization. “We’re the only ones who would tell them the whole truth without trying to kill them. Ardeth knows that.”

“Looks that way,” Rick said, “but apparently these Heartless are even worse than old Imhotep, and these guys are supposed to deal with them.”

“In that case… yeah, we’re doomed.” Jonathan said, looking them over and recalling how they couldn’t even be bothered earlier to stay focused on one topic for more than two seconds.

DracoDeathtalon

12-02-2020, 07:08 PM

Vanigx listened in on the conversation concerning the ancient beings before hearing the word librarian along with noticing that one of them had silver hair before also noticing they were in a library as his head began to hurt severely with a ringing in his ears before getting on the ground and groveling in pain as flashes of memories in his head came to fruition. One being the exact moment that Sephiroth went crazy and another one being Cloud and Sephiroth fighting before it flashed forward to a tubular chamber that had a body in it being injected with two large canisters of DNA before the body in the tube eventually came to life from the DNA as oxygen bubbles formed within the tube. Afterwards, Vanigx snapped back to reality while still groveling in pain and holding his head.

SpiritofDestiny

12-16-2020, 04:45 PM

“No matter what happens, not a word of this can ever leave this room. This is some really sensitive stuff for Ardeth, and he specifically asked me to tell you people and nobody else. Understand?”

Alexiel nodded at Rick's request about not saying to anyone else, "then it should be known that no bystanders of your world, cannot know about the heartless...because it may cause panic. Of course, if that is something that can be done..."

“He’s protecting them.” ... “We’re the only ones who would tell them the whole truth without trying to kill them. Ardeth knows that.”

"It seems that Ardeth-san has put quite a bit of trust in you three as well...and at least for one of you, almost a sort of comradery...or what is it called," Alexiel paused, "Oh, brotherhood. that's it."

“Kairi, glad to see you made it. Though could you lighten up a little. I still hurt.”

"Sorry, Riku...I was just worried about you..." She then let go of Riku. She then wondered, "Well then I will heal you..." Kairi said.

“But isn’t it Ardeth’s job to make sure that doesn’t happen?”

Shiva then stayed silent for a moment and then crossed her arms and then stated flatly, "It seems that this situation that is outside Ardeth-san's control...but it seems this is something that he alone cannot accomplish...and trying to get his people to understand that concept, is something that will likely prove a major challenge...especially when those before him are stuck...or stubborn in their traditions and how they are supposed to act."

“In that case… yeah, we’re doomed.”

Shiva's eyes darkened slightly at Jonathon's comment about them, "Do NOT underestimate us, each of us has our own experiences in the fighting. Some of us more than others...After all, if we had to rely on one such as you..." pointing to Jonathon, "You would bring the world to ruin...In fact, I would trust more in these two," pointing to Evy and Rick, "Than I would you...So cowardly one," pointing back to Jonathon,"do not judge us simply by appearance alone...for if you do...you may find yourself on the wrong side of us...So do not judge, if you yourself are unwilling to fight for your own survival..."

Alexiel was feeling that things were becoming tense, also it does not help that Jonathon's pessimism made her feel unease. "She is right, you shouldn't judge a book by its cover, I could even argue that you," pointing to Rick, "You have seen quite a bit of your own combat, but even you had to learn how to do just that...working as a team." Alexiel paused, "Sure it would be fair to say that working as a team, we are quite green, but there is a reason..."

Kairi then stood up and placed her hands over her heart, "We were all called to fight against something that will affect us all..."

Alexiel then wondered if there was more to their story. However, Alexiel seemed to feel that if she attempted to ask for more details, she wouldn't get an answer.

At the same time, Alexiel was assaulted with waves of pain, she tried to hide the pain, she then saw that Vanigx was looking like he was in such pain. Alexiel then kneeled down in front of Vanigx and she then placed a hand over his heart, and then she closed her eyes. Alexiel then softly speaking and then Alexiel was trying to heal his heart of the pain that he was feeling.

Shiva then kneeled and assisted Kairi in healing Riku.

Alexiel feeling that Riku's pain shouldn't have been there, but it was likely due to the fact that she didn't completely remove the curse that was struck to him; however, once Alexiel sensed that Vanigx's pain was gone.

At the same moment, Alexiel felt something warm dripped onto her shoulder, and then Shiva looked at Alexiel, and with Shiva's free arm, caught her summoner as she was unknowingly falling from the pain. Her ears were bleeding from healing Vanigx's heart. Exhausted from doing that, Alexiel was still aware of her surroundings but tired from her efforts.

Goofy then walked over to Shiva and then handed her a potion, "Here, this may help her. Gawrsh will she be ok?"

Shiva nodded, "Thank you for your concern, Goofy. Yes, My summoner will be fine."

"Shiva, a bit of advice. It’s best not to stress yourself out..."

Shiva growled to herself, she knew that her conversation would have to be put on hold, but she was not done with Vanigx and would wait until an appropriate time, which would have to be later.

'My Poor Summoner...'

DracoDeathtalon

12-16-2020, 04:58 PM

Vanigx slowly opened his eyes after a bit before noticing Alexiel and the others around him as he looked over at Shiva and slowly got up as he cleared his head. “Shiva, I’m really sorry for my actions of putting Alexiel in danger all because of my ailments. I didn’t mean to cause so much trouble. I wish I could do better as a guardian. Is there a way I can help her get better? It’s just...those memories. They hurt so much. I’m not even real. I’m just a lab rat created by Shinra. My soul is the only real thing about me, but my body isn’t. One thing is for sure, I want to do everything I can to help her and the rest of every world we need to save.”

Heson Shadowbane

12-17-2020, 10:59 AM

Alinara continued to spin the daggers in her hands, just silently listening and watching. She just smiled under her mask as the world native managed to briefly get them back on topic for a few seconds before the minds wandered again. When Jonathan said that they were doomed, the current assassin let out a laugh. "You're probably right native. Noctis probably doesn't even have to throw Heartless at these Warriors of Light to win. All he would really need to do is.... Put them in situations where they need to work together."

She pushed herself off the book case, daggers sliding away before landing lightly on her feet. Already she had a shushing finger raised at Shiva and her summoner to quiet them from trying to talk over her as she stared at Jonathan and the other natives. "On our own we are each formidable warriors. You can probably tell that without the summoned one pointing it out. However, even with just the cover look at us, he can spot that you warriors can't really work together. Think of how long you've been in their room as they try to convey information. Now think of how long you've actually paid them heed compared to that."

She shook her head again, looking at Rick. "You're the leader here so let me save you some time." She pointed at Raizel. "A strong user of magic, gives off a lone wolf feel. Probably the most level headed of those summoned to be one of the warriors." She then pointed at Alex. "A strong one, yet will always do what she believes is the right move. It doesn't matter what happens to anyone else along the way once she has mad the decision, not even herself." She moved her finger up to the probably now angry Shiva speaking again before she could start yelling. "The overbearing protector, getting heated at the slightest provocation of her summoner. All she cares about truely is her and her alone." She then turned her finger at Vanigx. "The apparently lab rat. He has two modes, blind charge into battle or continuous self doubt. Sometimes both."

She then motioned at herself. "Then there is me, a Warrior of Darkness and as such... Untrusted by any of these people so my working with them..." She laughed and shook her head. "If there would be any you'd trust to work work together and get things done." She pointed at the trio of Riku, Kari, and Goofy. "They would be your best bet. The rest of us would be better thought of as a high tier spell of war. Throw in a direction and hope for the best result." She just shrugged and shook her head. "Am I wrong or is that burning desire to lash out at a Warrior of Darkness because I'm speaking the truth to one that needs to hear it?" She didn't believe it was just Rick she was speaking to. Notics probably had ears on her and so she was delivering that information as well.

Lady Celeste

12-19-2020, 05:12 PM

Ardeth must have trusted these people for a reason. Why else would he have wanted them of all people to know about Imhotep? There must’ve been something about them, in spite of everything, that convinced Ardeth it was a good idea to tell them about Hamunaptra without killing them all on sight.

Or so Rick had told himself while the whole damn group started falling apart for the second time in a row. Evy was probably thinking the same thing; right now she was exchanging brief glances with Rick, trying her absolute best not to say anything that she might regret. Jonathan was the first of the three to actually speak his mind on the matter, albeit in the form of one of his usual dry-witted quips in times like these.

But that one remark sent Shiva over the edge, and the insults and threats she hurled at Jonathan in return were officially the last straw.

“That’s it!” Rick snapped, stepping forward in front of Jonathan and glaring at Shiva. “We’re dealing with something that could wipe out the world in a matter of days, some of you aren’t even pretending to care, and the last thing we need right now is some frigid shrew with a persecution complex treating us like dirt for calling out the obvious! So lady, do us all a favor and either lighten up, shut up, or get lost!”

Jonathan’s expression had not changed much since the next round of outbursts began, currently caught somewhere between shock, annoyance, and a slight hint of hurt. Evy’s face had reddened for a split-second as she herself had been just about to say a few choice words, though she calmed herself more or less after Rick beat her to it, apart from a hard look in Shiva’s direction as Rick continued.

“Look,” Rick said to the group as a whole, a bit more calmly this time, “some of you have been staying out of all this drama, being professional about all of this. I respect that; I really do. Even that other guy who insisted on going with Ardeth was all right. But this...” He motioned to the group as a whole, “isn’t working. Either you guys get your act together ASAP, or somebody’s gotta go.”

Yamimoon

12-19-2020, 05:15 PM

Raizel was growing tired of the way Shiva has decided to present herself. She was nothing but a bully in his eyes. She makes threats, and says it is all for protecting her summoner. The biggest problem in his eyes is that Alexial has no control over this Elion, or whatever she called her. If Shiva was not going to help then she should not say anything. First it was telling Vangix to stay away from her summoner, and now she was threatening the people that were there to help them. He had tried to get everything back on track, and not cause a fight. However, even he was getting tired of all of this.

Riku couldn't believe that the the one woman that was with them would go to such lengts to threaten the people that were helping them. It didn't make sense. He was not going to allow this to continue. He would have thought that people from different worlds would respect the people from this world. Moving from where he was at excusing himself from the people that were healing him.

Moving between Shiva and Rick. He was facing Rick first. "I am sorry for any inconveniences this has caused you." Riku said as he then turned to the group. "This is unexceptionable behavior. As representatives of where you are from you are showing these people that we are chaotic. We don't go around making threats, or showing disrespect to others." Riku said as he was about to say more. However, Raizel began to speak.

"That thing can't help it. The only thing it knows how to do is make trouble. Voicing it's opinion when it is not needed. I have been keeping my mouth shut and just going with the flow, but even I have to say something when blantent disrespect is shown." Raizel said as he moved next to Riku as he looked at Alexial.

"If you can't control your summons then you are as much a problem as it is." Raizel said as he kept his sences high. He didn't know if there was going to be a reaction or not from what he just said.

SpiritofDestiny

12-20-2020, 09:51 PM

"A strong one, yet will always do what she believes is the right move. It doesn't matter what happens to anyone else along the way once she has made the decision, not even herself."

Alexiel then had Shiva put her down and then remained stoic Alexiel said, "That is your opinion of me...and I can see now..." She then decided to stop, because it would be pointless to say anything. After all, she wouldn't dare listen.

The anger was making her intensely sick, her eyes started to bleed, her ears bled more, and blood started to trickle from her mouth. She then fell to her knees, "Stop...Please..."

Shiva then stopped healing Master Riku and then grabbed her summoner, "Only for my summoner's sake, I will apologize for my words." She said with disdain in her voice. Although she would have ripped Alinara a new one for what she said, she refrained from doing so, and her face remained stone cold. However, with that being said Shiva confirmed in her mind that her suspicions about Alinara were correct.

When suddenly clapping could be heard, and then suddenly in the corner appeared Rocial, she then patted Alinara's head like a child, "What a good little termagant. Your Master Noctis will be so proud of you for what you have done...continue to divide the forces of light so that your master may win the day. You are such a good little servant...your unseen collar fits you well..." Her eyes glowing red.

She then appeared next to Alexiel and Shiva, "So, you are willing to accept the abuse that the termagant spats in your face, but yet then you are forced to apologize for your honest opinion about these foolish mortals? It seems these mortals cannot take any criticism. Mortals are the biggest hypocrites...a sad truth. So, I ask you, dear sister, why do you continue to want to fight for these fools?... Poor Shiva, it is too bad that you are on my sister's side."

Alexiel mustered a whisper like speech, "Leave...Rocial..."

Rocial then laughed, "What is wrong with you, sister I can hardly hear you speak.?"

She then looked over to Raziel, "Oh, dear warlock, do you still feel that my sister is stronger than me? You along with everyone else are so willing to throw Alexiel under the bus, even though she has shown you nothing but kindness... After all, it has been mostly you that has caused my dear sister all of this suffering with just simply your words."

She then glanced over to her sister, "You should have let go of your empathic abilities...it has caused you nothing but pain...However, your suffering is quite enjoyable, sister..."

Rocial then glanced over to Riku, "Ah, the young master is finally awake huh? and wow...what harsh words coming from you. Especially with all of your own sins that weigh down your heart...but I know you will say that it doesn't...Hypocrisy, thy name is Riku. After everything that my sister did for you...oh, you don't know do you?" Rocial smirked evilly.

Rocial then looked to Evy, "Ah, look here, the poor "innocent" librarian but..." she then suddenly appeared a few feet away in front of her, "Wasn't it you that released the evil that is Imhotep upon this world? As someone who has the knowledge that you have, one could argue that you shouldn't have read that book? Also, weren't you and your lot also lost that same book? Shouldn't you have been smarter and found a way to rid of it permanently, so that it could prevent his return?"

Then moving over to Rick, "A~h your anger and malice is quite strong...however, someone especially like yourself, you are the biggest hypocrite...you are the second most powerless person among you..." Rocial then looked over to Jonathan..., "He is the winner of that title."

Rocial set her sights on that foolish boy, Vanigx. Her feet making an audible sound as she approached him, "O~h, dear foolish one...I haven't forgotten about you..." She grabbed his throat and threw him against the wall. "Well for someone who claims to care about my sister, your lack of defending her is quite disturbing." Her red eyes darkened, and then black tendrils keeping him in place, "However, this time, my sister won't help you..." she then whispered in his ear, "This time, it will be even more painful for you, at least ten times." she then cast illusions forcing him to once again feel everything that he endured, but the pain being much worse than it was before.

Rocial then reappeared beside Alexiel and Shiva grabbing Alexiel's chin, "How unfortunate you didn't get a chance to say anything...important." Rocial then proceeded to shatter Alexiel's jaw. "Now it will be some time before you say anything..."

She then looks to everyone, "Thank you, to most of you, for your anger, malice, and hate... it has strengthened me...the only exception is the young witch...however, I will find the kink in your armor and expose your darkness..." Rocial then looked to Kairi, "Especially for you, Princess of Heart...even you have darkness...and it will be found..."

Alexiel struggled out of Shiva's grip, despite Shiva trying to protect her summoner, She wanted to stop Rocial, but then more blood drips from her eyes, ears, and mouth. Her body becomes even paler than she already was. She then once again fell to her knees, but Shiva catching her summoner in her arms. 'My summoner, you are in no condition to fight...'

Rocial then making sure that she was far away from all of them, "You all are doomed, but do not despair, because your negative emotions...and your primal emotions, will help me. However you don't have to believe me, You can completely ignore me...," Her eyes glowing red, "On a different note, I give you a word of warning, if plans go through, your fears, dear mortals will come to fruition...if you ask me, the one who will cause you the most trouble is the one who claims to fight for balance..." Rocial then pointed to Alinara, "The darkness is always listening...Until next time...dear sister..." She then disappeared in a mist.

Kairi then wondered if Rocial was telling the truth, she also seemed to remember what happened back in Traverse Town with Alinara. However, she then was shocked at Riku's behavior and tone. Importantly, she then turned to Alexiel and then was concerned with her condition, "Alexiel..."

Shiva placed a friendly hand on Kairi's shoulder, "Please do not worry about my summoner, Princess of Heart. I will take her to be healed."

Kairi then shook her head no, "I would like to go with you and help..." Kairi paused, "Alexiel's my friend, and no matter what anyone says about her, she's a good person and deserves to be respected. She has been more than helpful for many things, She could have easily said no to be called to fight, but she still wants to help, no matter the abuse that is spoken to her face," She stood with her back to everyone, even Riku, and then extended her hand, "Although we should stick together I think that I need to get some fresh air."

"I am disappointed, Riku..." Kairi said genuinely. She looked to Goofy, handing him back the potion meant for Alexiel, Shiva having given it to her, "Riku will need this now...but don't worry Goofy I will be fine."

Goofy remained silent, accepting back the potion from Kairi, his face looking slightly defeated, he believing that sure, what Shiva said was harsh, but they didn't need to pick on Alexiel either. Why didn't anyone get on Alinara for her harsh tone?

Shiva then looked over to Goofy, "Goofy-san, you shouldn't be sad, my summoner wouldn't want to see you with that kind of face."

Goofy said, "Gawrsh, I sure hope she'll be alright." He tried to not have a sad face expressed anymore, for it seemed that Shiva would know what to do.

Kairi asked Shiva, "Do you think Rocial was telling the truth?"

Shiva spoke, "Although My summoner's sister is known to spin lies, it is up to everyone here and they will have to determine for themselves if her words are the truth, or nothing but her spun lies..."

Kairi nodded, "Then let us get Alexiel healed up."

Shiva simply nodded, "Thank you, for your desire to help my summoner."

Shiva, carrying unconscious Alexiel, along with Kairi, disappeared in a flash of light.

DracoDeathtalon

12-20-2020, 10:05 PM

Vanigx glared from Rocial’s illusions as he stubbornly stood up while enduring the pain and glared before calming down and looking over at Goofy, Kairi, and Riku along with the others. “I think I get the picture now. I shouldn’t be blindly rushing into battle, but I shouldn’t doubt myself either. This fight is so much bigger than all of us and our personal grievances. If we’re going to stay strong as a team and save the worlds, we need to put aside our differences, work together, and point our blades towards our common enemy. The very forces of darkness causing problems throughout every world. It is exactly as they say. United we stand, but divided we shall fall. So, who’s with me? We are what remains of the line of defense and I’ll be damned if any of us, even Alexiel and Shiva, fail our mission. Failure is not an option. If we fail, everything we know and love will perish.” He then looked around at everyone sternly as if filled with a fiery yet renewed sense of resolve.

Lady Celeste

01-07-2021, 05:16 AM

Goofy said, "Gawrsh, I sure hope she'll be alright."

“Seems she’s just come down with Sympathy Sickness. It’s most often found in Seers, but it’s not usually so severe unless they’ve just seen a particularly nasty prophecy.” Luna observed. “A bit of rest would be a start, but I could make some freshwater plimpy soup and some gillywater with onion when she gets back, so it’ll be less likely to happen again.”

“I think I get the picture now. I shouldn’t be blindly rushing into battle, but I shouldn’t doubt myself either. This fight is so much bigger than all of us and our personal grievances. If we’re going to stay strong as a team and save the worlds, we need to put aside our differences, work together, and point our blades towards our common enemy. The very forces of darkness causing problems throughout every world. It is exactly as they say. United we stand, but divided we shall fall. So, who’s with me? We are what remains of the line of defense and I’ll be damned if any of us, even Alexiel and Shiva, fail our mission. Failure is not an option. If we fail, everything we know and love will perish.”

“See, now you’re talking!” Rick said with a small smirk, pointing to Vanigx. For all their rough edges, this group seemed to finally be getting somewhere, which was a huge relief compared to before.

“We must stop Imhotep and these Heartless.” Evy said next. “The world can’t survive another disaster like the last time, and this time seems set to be even worse. Would the Heartless try to help Imhotep like before, or is there something else they might be looking for instead?”

Heson Shadowbane

01-13-2021, 11:18 PM

Alinara blurred in a brief cloud of darkness after being patted, losing the assassin arabian disguise she had on as she changed back into her dark knight class. "I am not collared to anything but my own fate." She held her hand at her side and a dark an sinister looking keyblade formed in it, the first time she has even summoned it in front of the chosen. "Noctis has already written off that these warriors can see truth in balance but I think at least one or two can be made to see that not pouring Light upon everything can be an answer."

She just stood there as Rocial continued her own tangent and eventually just leaned up against a wall, closing her eyes. When she left she just let out a sigh and shook her head. "I just want to save my world. As it stands right now though... If you warriors stepped foot upon my world, you'd side yourself with those that would stagnate the world and end everything." She looked down at her keyblade and then at everyone else before making it fade out in a burst of darkness. "I know everyone is untrusting of me. I doubted any of you would even heed the criticisms I've seen enough to make even in just the few hours at most we've been together." She pushed off the wall, resting a hand upon the hilt of her blade. "Say the word now and I will abandon being at your sides as to fully seek out answers to balance upon my own terms." She turned her head to the natives of this world. "As to answer you question and apologize while they think, they most likely would align themselves with him. I've never seen nor heart of a heartless that aligns themselves with a bastion of Light. As for what will come of it is another question. The apology is for my causing trouble by being here."

Yamimoon

01-15-2021, 02:34 AM

Riku was trying to get one problem under control at a time, and it only seemed to be becoming worse. He was not approving of what the woman in black was saying, but she didn’t attack the people that call this world their home. He took a deep breath as everything was falling apart around him and was about to say something more when a being of Darkness appeared.

Yet this darkness seemed to only have eyes on Alexial and Shiva. He was unaware that his anger on the subject of Shiva's disrespect was one of the causes of Alexials pain. He was also unaware of all of the trouble that had happened from the moment all of these Keyblade wielders came together. He has not had time to get to know anyone. All he knew was Shiva had a bad attitude, and the woman in blace felt different to him. Not truly of the darkness, and nor truly the light. The Man who has spoken about Shiva as if she was nothing but a ‘thing’ also felt different to him.

“I don’t know who you are, or for what reason to hound this warrior of light.” Riku said, looking at the woman named Roctal. “However, you need to understand that no matter what Darkness anyone has in their hearts it can be overcome and accepted as a part of them. The darkness is not evil. The darkness is a part of this world as much as the light. It is the people that use that power for either evil or good. My own darkness is a prime example of the person being good or evil not the light or darkness that dwells within the.” Riku said as he didn’t know if he would have made things better or worse.

Raizel looked at Riku and smiled slightly. This child knew of what he was saying. This whole group of miscreants were nothing but people that believed one way, and couldn’t see the forest for the trees. Well at least some of them were not completely useless. As for himself he was tired of playing this woman's games so he just looked at her and shook his head. He still wished that he had not been convinced to come on this quest. Alinara was right about him. He doesn't play well with others anymore. Especially people that he thinks will be nothing more than an inconvenience for him in the future.

Yet everything was forgotten when even Kairi didn’t understand where he was coming from. She seemed to have forged a connection with the woman that seemed to surpass the connection they have had since they were children. He just shook his head as Kairi said she was disappointed in him. Yet in his eyes he was disappointed in her. She who should know better than to take sides. She seemed to have forgotten her training under Master Yen Sid. Had she Also forgotten that he was a Keyblade Master, and had all of the responsibilities that come with that title?

“Kairi, you should understand better than that.” Riku said under his breath as Kairi had already left with Shiva. Right now he only could feel that Undine had made a mistake in choosing him. If only Sora was here then at least this group might still be working together as a possible team. However, for now this group of warriors was scattered and working against one another. He would have never thought that Kair wouldn’t be able to keep them together at least a little.

Riku gave an audible sigh as he looked around at the remaining warriors. There was the man who was a warrior and seemed to find his courage in this matter. Then the man who stood beside him when speaking to Alexial, and the woman that seemed to change into some dark armor after speaking to the woman of Darkness that had eyes for only Alexial. They were the only warriors that remain in this room that remain dedicated to preserving the righteous path, and eliminate the shadow that looms over this world and all worlds.

Raizel looked to Vangix as he finally showed that he had more on his mind than just Alexial, and proved that he was far more than he seemed. Then Raizel remembered that they have yet to introduce themselves to Riku. “I am sure you've figured out some of our names, but at least let me tell you who we are. My name is Raizel, that lady leaning against the wall is Alinara. The man declaring his renewed fight is Vangix. Alexial is the woman that left with the thing called Shiva.” Raizel said as he decided to say no more and moved over to Alinara and leaned against the wall next to her.

“You may be different, but at least you understand. Not all things are simple or able to be understood.”

Riku turned to Rick and once more he hoped that this man would still be willing to help them. He seemed ready to help, but he has seen time and time again that he knows nothing of the hearts of others.

“We will help you fight off this Darkness, and eliminate the heartless. However, first you were telling us of this darkness before everything fell apart. Could you tell us more about this Imhotep?” Riku asked as he wanted to hear the rest of their story.

Lady Celeste

01-18-2021, 03:18 PM

“Of course.” Evy replied to Riku, speaking up now that she had a chance. The group was finally making progress, so best not to waste any more time. She paused only to glance back toward her own companions momentarily.

“Rick, Jonathan, would you get the car ready please?” Evy said quickly. “And see if you can get us some tickets for the next boat to Luxor.”

“You sure about this?” Rick asked, realizing what Evy was planning. “Ardeth was pretty clear-.”

“I know.” Evy said solemnly. “But the only way to stop this is to go straight to the source. Ardeth should know that better than anyone.”

“See you outside then.” Rick sighed briefly, giving Evy a quick kiss. “Don’t be long.”

Jonathan opened the door and quickly left with Rick, Evy promptly closing and locking the door behind them. With that done, the Keyblade wielders now had Evy’s undivided attention.

“Now then,” Evy began. “I suppose I should start from the very beginning. Over 3,000 years ago, Imhotep served as the High Priest of Pharaoh Seti I, until eventually he fell in love with a woman named Anck-su-namun. The problem with that was that the Pharaoh had already arranged to marry Anck-su-namun, so the two lovers decided to get rid of the Pharaoh so that they could be together.

“Imhotep managed to get away with it, for a while at least, but Anck-su-namun was caught in the act. It’s not entirely clear what happened next, but the legend has it that darkness consumed Anck-su-namun’s heart as a result of her actions that night. Based on your descriptions and what little I’ve seen of her, it’s quite possible that she became a Heartless much like you’ve described.

“In any case, Imhotep was determined to restore her. He and a few loyal priests broke into Hamunaptra and stole the Book of the Dead, intending to use its power in a ritual to replace the heart Anck-su-namun had lost. But in order to do that, they needed a fresh heart from a human sacrifice to serve as the replacement, and for that they chose the heart of a young man from the Medjai tribes whose men Seti had employed as his personal guard. The poor thing hadn’t even seen his first battle yet and had barely reached manhood at all, and so his heart was purer than most, which to Imhotep made him the perfect sacrifice. Imhotep sent his priests to kidnap the young man, but thankfully the other Medjai found him just in time and put a stop to the ritual.

“To say that Imhotep would not be so lucky is an understatement. Seti’s successor, Ramesses II, found Imhotep and his priests guilty of high treason, sacrilege, and attempted murder by means of black magic: all more than enough to earn a grave punishment for each and every one of them. Imhotep’s priests were all mummified alive, and Imhotep himself was condemned to suffer the Hom-Dai: a curse so terrible that it was reserved only for the most evil of criminals. In fact, in all of my research, there’s never been any other record of the Hom-Dai ever having actually been performed, and perhaps for good reason.

“In the millennia since then, whatever humanity Imhotep may have once possessed has long since been stripped away, turning him into an undead creature who would turn into a plague upon the Earth if he were ever released. To this day, the Medjai still keep watch over Hamunaptra, Ardeth included, because the danger is simply too great for them to take even the slightest chance.

“Rick already told you the rest of the story. We were all there to witness the first and so far only time that Imhotep was brought back, and although we did manage to defeat him in the end, the damage he did and all the lives lost in those few days alone were so extensive that I doubt this world will ever fully recover. I only wish I hadn’t been so skeptical at first. It was my idea to go to Hamunaptra and read from the Book of the Dead, but if I’d known the extent of the risks involved, I never would have gone anywhere near it.”

SpiritofDestiny

02-17-2021, 03:04 AM

When the light dissipated Shiva sighed loudly and Kairi let out a breath she did not know she was holding.

"Princess of Heart, I will personally apologize to you that you and the Keyblade Master disagreed. Understand that my summoner treats us Eidolons differently than many summoners. She treats us like comrades, not objects or things. Back in our homeworld, the Eidolons respect my summoner because although we are not treated any different, we are treated especially respectfully by my summoner. "

Kairi sighed, "I know I may be wrong as well...but Riku could have been a little more respectful about things...he didn't have to be so mean about it. And he could have also have told that other girl off...he didn't have to just pick on you two. We need to become united, not divided."

Shiva nodded, "I know you are right. However, I guess from now on, I will just refrain from saying anything."

Kairi shook her head no, "How fair is that! You should have the right to express how you feel..."

Shiva smiled and then patted Kairi's shoulder, "Thank you, truly it makes us happy to hear someone other than my summoner say that. However, at this point, it seems that will have to be that way..."

Alexiel laying unconscious in Shiva's arms. However, she felt heavy. Suddenly she felt something wet and cold nudge her. Which then stirred her awake and then saw that it was Pegaslick, Electricorn, and Ryu Dragon.

"Am I in the realm of sleep?" Alexiel then smiled at her dream eaters. "Thank you, you are trying your best to make me feel better." She then looked down slightly, her hands over her heart "My friends..."

Ryu Dragon then landed on Alexiel's head and tried to comfort her as best as it was able to. Alexiel smiled at her dream eaters. "Thank you, my friends, I appreciate that you are trying to comfort me. You all must have felt my sadness. I..." she then started to cry. She then felt that she could freely let out what she didn't know that she was holding back. Her cries echoing in the dark.

Shiva then created a table of ice and placed Alexiel upon it, and then turned to Kairi, "This shouldn't take too long, and then you may return to the others."

Kairi then pondered, "Don't you mean all of us?"

"Considering how everyone treated my summoner, her heart hurts. In my honest opinion, she doesn't need to return to that. Out of all of them, only Princess Wilhelmina, the young witch, and yourself have shown genuine respect to my summoner. However, that choice is up to my summoner. I will only suggest, it will be up to her." Shiva said coldly.

"I know that Riku is not usually that disrespectful. However, I can tell that being named a keyblade master...and he doesn't feel that he deserve it. Consequently, he is more worthy of being called a keyblade master than even he can see. I can see the stress upon him...notwithstanding, he has not got the same opportunity to meet you all as much as I have." Kairi paused, Shiva then placed a hand on her shoulder,

"I can also sense that the master is stressed out, and I appreciate that you wish to apologize on his behalf, I honestly care not what they say about me...I only care that they dare to upset my summoner as most of them have. I have heard worse honestly...My summoner believes and is true, that every Eidolon has its own thoughts and feelings...and as I have said, We are not objects...or things to mess with..."

Alexiel then felt all of her dream eaters trying to comfort her...It made her smile, "Thank you everyone you're wanting me to be happy." she then wiped the tears from her face. "I get that they were upset at Shiva's words...but I respect Shiva enough to not restrict her ability to say what is on her mind. Just as you all are free spirits, Shiva is a being with the right to say and express how she feels."

She then remembered, how her heartfelt against her chest. It was quite painful, "I wonder why...why am I here now? However, everyone had the chance to tell me to leave, to not being part of the group...that they didn't want me around...why not tell me to return? Why would they try to break me...I know not everyone will like me, but..." She then held her head in frustration, "Why torment me like this!? All I want to do is help...but why keep me around..." She then felt Ryu-Kun comforting her by rubbing her head. "Ryu-Kun...." she smiled again and reached to pat his head, "Thank you...you know more than any being what I am feeling...and they were wrong about you..."

Alexiel then feeling the air around her, something seemed slightly off. "Am I not in the sleeping worlds? The aura of this world is different than it should be." Alexiel then stood up, "Where in the world am I?"

A few moments later suddenly Alexiel saw Sora's Meow Wow bouncing around happily. "Oh, it's you! your Sora's Meow Wow...what are you doing here?"

The Meow Wow continued to bounce happily around.

Shiva then motioned for Kairi to give her hands, "We need to do this together..."

Kairi nodded, "I will follow your lead." She then placed her hands into Shiva's. "Please, Princess of Heart, concentrate your healing magic."

Goofy then could tell that Riku was tense...he then went over to Riku and gave him a smile, "Gosh, Riku, Don't worry...I think Kairi understands more than we give her credit for. However, something to consider...Kairi and I have had a chance to meet everyone beforehand. If you both apologize to each other, it'll be fine...ah-hyuck!" Goofy couldn't help but laugh once.

Alexiel then felt like something was calling to her. She then looks to the Meow Wow, "Do you know what is going on?" The Meow Wow turns around once, and then nudges Alexiel to follow it.

"Ok, I will follow you...come on everyone!"

Alexiel then followed Sora's Meow Wow, realizing that she was walking up stairs, when she stopped and then looked down, the darkness at her feet, then it was a stained glass image...of Sora...and it also showed images within, of Riku, Kairi, Donald, Goofy...she then kneeled down and placed a hand on it, "You have good friends, Sora...and they will do what it takes to save you..."

When Alexiel stood up and then a few shadow heartless appeared, Alexiel summoned her keyblade, "No rest for the weary." She then pressed a button on her shoulder, and then she summoned her keyblade armor.

Yamimoon

02-25-2021, 03:58 PM

As the conversation turned into a story about the past of the darkness that haunts this world. As the conversation changed Riku’s eyes fell to the ground. He was still listening, but at the same time his mind wandered about what had just happened between him and Kairi. They had never had a fight like that. Yet, in this situation they both had a difference in opinion.

It didn’t take him long to dismiss his train of thought. Their problems would have to wait. Right now the Darkness is threatening this world. That's where his responsibility over his personal affairs. He would just have to work on this problem with her later. That is if they ever come back. He was unsure if Alexial or Kairi would return. If they didn’t he would know that it was his fault.

Then Goofy approached him Trying to reassure him that Kairi understood better than she let on. “I hope you are right.” Was all he said as he did hope that his friend was right. It wouldn't be good if she didn’t understand why he did what he did.

The story was intriguing to Raizel. He knew he could feel magical energies in this world, and he was right. Yet the magic of this world was not taught to each generation. It had been lost over time. There was also mention of a book that held incantations from this world within it. He would love to get his hands on that book. To be able to learn magic from a different world made his skin tingle. It might have been worth coming along afterall. Though the company might make this trip a little interesting.

“You mentioned a book that has magic in it. Do you happen to know where this book is now?” Raizel said as he still leaned against the wall next to Alinara.

Riku looked at Eve as she finished her story. He could tell that whatever happened at that time she felt it was her fault. Even if it was, she needs to not let it bother her. She is not the only one that has done stupid thing in their past.

“Then you have faced this evil before and won. That will be helpful in the battle to come. Yet the darkness that has come to this world is fare more dangerous than what you have faced before. You must keep that in mind during our journey. The Heartless are not something that you can defeat on your own.” Riku said as he walked over to the woman and placed his hand on her shoulder. “Don’t let what happened weigh you down.” he said with a smile.

DracoDeathtalon

02-25-2021, 04:38 PM

Vanigx had been listening to everyone and their concerns despite being worried about Alexiel at the moment. He didn’t want to lose any friends or allies. Not after everything he had gone through. At that exact moment, he clenched his fists tightly. “Riku’s right. We can’t exactly face this alone. We need to work together. Once we get Alexiel back and come up with a solid strategy, grab any weapons you can. Somebody might need to enchant them to harm the heartless. Any lead experts on battle strategy? I’m listening in.” Vanigx sighed with a faint smile after finally casting away his self doubt for the time being. He needed help to bring Alexiel back, but they also needed to work out a plan of attack to beat the heartless so they don’t go blindly charging in like shock troopers to save this world.

Lady Celeste

03-09-2021, 08:33 AM

Evy nodded in response to Riku, promptly straightening herself up again. This was no time for self-pity, and besides, Riku was right that they had already defeated Imhotep before. The very prospect of an evil worse than Imhotep horrified her, and now she understood — at least in part — why Ardeth had wanted these people to know about all of that.

She turned her attention to Raizel’s question next, as therein lay the only secret they knew of to defeat Imhotep.

“The Book of the Dead is one of a pair, both containing all the secret incantations of the Old Kingdom. Unfortunately, we lost the books when Hamunaptra collapsed after Imhotep was defeated. The black book, the Book of the Dead, contains spells to resurrect the dead and, if Imhotep’s story is to be believed, to replace a lost heart. Its counterpart is the golden book: the Book of Amun-Ra, sometimes known as the Book of the Living. It contains the spell I used to strip away Imhotep’s immortality, and the cover alone bears an inscription Jonathan used to summon an undead army and put them under his control. And that’s just from what little we’ve actually read from the two books.”

Vanigx chimed in next, and his newfound resolve was a nice change to say the least.

“If it’s battle experience you’re looking for, I know Rick was once a Colonel in the French Foreign Legion.” Evy replied.

"I can place charms on any weapons you have, as long as they're not electric." Luna offered. "Or since this is Egypt, there must be some statues I can charm to fight alongside us.”

Just as Luna had finished speaking, Rick knocked on the door and opened it slightly.

“Everything’s all set.” Rick said, looking over the group for a moment. “The car’s not big enough to fit everyone, so some of us will have to follow along some other way.”

“Have you got a broom, or a carpet perhaps?” Luna asked in response. “Normally I’d apparate, but it’s not safe if you don’t know where you’re apparating to.”

Heson Shadowbane

03-17-2021, 11:34 PM

Alinara just kept herself silent for the most part during it all, eventually pulling out the assassin crystal and changing her job again in a brief black puff. She worked her arabian woman disguise back into place and straightened up. "I have experience in battle and leading people in it, but one I'm not what you people would follow and two... I want to understand the whole story. From what I heard from this side does give me some concerns about what the other side would say about it." She shook her head a bit. "Never mind what I'm saying. It only concerns me."

She turned her head to Luna. "There was a market of people nearby here. I saw a few people that had carpets amongst their wares. Do you think they take gil?" She pulled a handful of golden coins from her pocket, like it was nothing to be carrying out handfuls of golden coin. "If so we could get a carpet and you can do your magic thing."

Yamimoon

05-25-2021, 05:44 PM

Raizel listened intently to Evy’s story about the magic books, and a small smile formed on his lips. Magic of that magnitude was not something that normal people would be interested in, but for him these words meant a lot. Not many spells exist that are capable of raising the dead. A spell like this would be wonderful to learn. It would give him an edge when it came to the number of spells he knew. And the fact that these spells are written only made it better. He could take the book and learn the spells at his own leisure. The only problem he could see was learning the language. Well he would cross that bridge when he came to it.

“So, these books are lost in the place we are heading to?” Raizel said as he moved from the wall and approached Evy. Now he had better reason to fight. The next thing that happened was that it was time to go. However the mode of transportation was not able to accommodate everyone in the room. That was not a problem for him.

“I can follow from the sky. I have a form of flight magic. I can also take a single person with me if needed.”

Riku was not one to jump into a situation without at least thinking. At least now. Back in the day he sometimes leaped before looking. Not as much as Sora, but he was not perfect. Yet for the moment he was just going to go with the flow. He didn’t know much about this world, and he wanted to speak with Ardeth about his world, and what they needed to know.

With everything that has happened not having information about the world might lead them into a disadvantage. These worlds were very different from what he was used to, and to top it off this Darkness they were fighting was more organized than the last. They needed more information, and he doubted that Undine would be willing to answer any questions that were placed to them.

“We need to find the others, time is of the essence.” Riku said as they needed to get going. Though how all of them were to get to the location was still up in the air. In a world that is not versed in magic it was going to be rough. However, for now he wanted to hear what everyone had to say before continuing.

As things continued to develop Raizel knew he had a spell that would allow their travel time to be decreased. However, it was a risky spell with the amount of people and things that they were wanting to bring. He would more than likely have the worst side effect that could happen with this spell, but they didn’t need to know this if they wanted him to use this spell.

“I am only going to offer this once. I have a spell that I can use to get this group to the end of the river. I just need someone that knows the way. I will also need a place where I can draw a symbol in magic.” Raizel said as he kept a serious look on his face.

Lady Celeste

06-22-2021, 02:39 AM

Evy paced slightly across the office, listening to each of the suggestions that were made. Some of them sounded more fantastical than others, but as it stood, none of these options seemed like they would catch up with Ardeth and the others by the time they finished their trip downriver. Then one of the ones who had defended Jonathan proposed some form of teleportation, as long as one of them knew where they were going and he could draw something somewhere.

“So it’s like a more advanced form of Apparition, is it?” Luna asked, genuinely intrigued. “I can help you then, if you’d like.”

“As I recall, when we were traveling to you-know-where the first time, our boat was scheduled to travel from Cairo, where we are now, all the way down to Luxor.” Evy said, taking out a map and laying it out on the desk for everyone to see. “There was a bit of an issue back then, but assuming nothing of the sort happens to Ardeth’s boat, I’d suppose they would arrive in Luxor in approximately three days’ time.” She glanced up at Raizel. “Do you really think you can take all of us that far in one go, equipment and all? Or perhaps it might be easier for you to travel one-third of the way at a time, so we can still meet up with Ardeth in Luxor?”

https://www.nile-dahabiya.com/wp/wp-content/uploads/map_egypt.jpg

Yamimoon

08-06-2021, 07:28 PM

Raizel could see that his suggestion was well taken. Even by the people of this world. Through what intrigued him was the girl named Luna saying that it was a form of something called Apparition. The fact that this girl had a form of the spell he was talking about was interesting, but at the same time he wondered if it was possible for him to learn some of the magic from this girl's world? In fact he was wondering if he would be able to learn magic from all of the worlds that they were bound to visit? This theory would have to be explored, but for now he would just have to wait and ask later.

“I don’t know what Apparition is, but if it is able to move things from one location to another then yes it is. I don’t know how your magic works, but I think you will be able to help. As for if I am able to take everything that you are needing to take, I can.” Raizel said as then the woman laid out some parchment and showed him about the length the journey was to be. Granted he had no idea how to read this map, but what he could tell it was going to be at least three lunar days worth of travel. This was going to be a trying trip, but it was more than possible for him to do.

“It is possible to take us all the way in one go.” Raizel said as he knew the strain on his body would be less if he did it in one go. He knew that if he separated it then he just might not be able to make the third jump.

DracoDeathtalon

09-18-2021, 12:55 PM

Vanigx listened in closely before he nodded and calmly got out a small canister and grabbed a specific cube of energy before throwing it on the ground carefully outside and put in a specific button combination. Suddenly, the cube began to glow before in the cube’s place stood a decently large ship big enough to fit a squad of three. “Anybody hopping in with me? I can fit two more people in here, but you’re both gonna have to man the turrets on this thing. I got the main cannon handled in the cockpit. Regardless, say hello to the Hammerhead.” He then went inside before firing up its highly advanced engine that definitely wasn’t powered by gas.

Lady Celeste

11-08-2021, 03:46 AM

Background Ambience

(For an extra laugh, read the lyrics in the video description.)

https://youtu.be/CbB8VLw7w_I

The cabins on this boat were quite small, so arranging the furniture inside to accommodate all three of them proved to be easier said than done. Still, Ardeth, Lowell, and Wilhelmina were able to make do with what was on hand, and soon afterward, it was off to the small dining area inside the boat for a hot meal. The provisions they’d been given had included a fair amount of money for food and other supplies, and there were several tables set up along the sides of the deck outside, so now all that was left was for them to order their food and choose a table.

The latter was easier than expected, and a lively tune playing on a piano gave the scene a cheerful ambience, even when some of the conversations nearby became decidedly less cheerful.

“Are you sure it’s safe out here?”

“Of course it’s safe, Louise; don’t be so paranoid! The crew have checked the whole vessel from top to bottom!”

“It’s not the vessel I’m worried about, Jason. Didn’t you hear what happened to the Sudan? Burned down by bandits, she was, along this very stretch of river!”

“Well don’t you worry none about that. If any of those desert savages attack us, we’ll just make sure to give ‘em a proper English greeting.”

“A lot of good that’ll do against bandits like those! I heard one of them caught fire when the Sudan burned, but even when his whole body was all in flames, he still kept on fighting!”

After some time of the group adjusting the room so everyone was comfortable, Wilhelmina decided to take a moment to herself taking her book with her. She made her way from the cabin to look out to the landscape feeling at ease near the water as the soft sweeping breeze swept through her silvery hair glinting in the light. Taking a deep breath she looked over her book for a moment and thought it would be better to read it in the cabin after dinner. “This place is so different from home, yet still so beautiful…,” she muttered softly to herself as she kept a firm grasp of her book as she leaned a little over the rail to get a better look at the water.

Wilhelmina soon snapped out of her daze feeling her stomach grumbled at her. Taking it as a sign to head to dinner she headed over to the tables, it seemed she was the first one of her companions to make it to the tables. As she waited for the pair Mina could hear of another boat being set ablaze by bandits, which was slightly worrying and a slight relief since it didn’t sound like the shifting creatures they were looking out for at the moment.

Lowell soon left to explore around on this boat after they had everything settled with their room, mildly curious of its craftsmanship. Stopping to listen in the conversation a couple was having, becoming curious of why someone would keep on going like while on fire. “People in this world are...odd.” Lowell thought as he continued on walking, making his way to where they’ll be eating. Finding Wilhelmina as he soon joined her at the table she found for them to eat at. At least, once Ardeth joins them. Till then, he will wait in silence as he contemplates things with his thoughts, while examining the silverware before him.

Ardeth arrived soon enough, but lagged behind for a moment as he overheard two passengers talking. Unlike either Lowell or Wilhelmina, Ardeth vaguely recognized the incident that the couple was referring to, although now was not the time to bring that up. For now, he managed to keep as low a profile as could be expected of a tattooed man with a sword, and took a seat at the table his companions had selected. A slight smile even crept onto his face as he did so, observing that the overall setup felt much more civilized than his usual meal times while traveling by boat.

With everyone seated and ready, Ardeth signaled to a waiter, who handed each person a menu written in both English and Arabic. Ardeth placed his own order in a brief exchange in Arabic with the Arab waiter, who shifted slightly in Ardeth’s presence at first, but Ardeth’s calm demeanor seemed to put him a bit more at ease.

“What would you like?” The waiter asked Lowell and Wilhelmina, first in Arabic and then in English, his words clear even in spite of his heavy Arabic accent.

Wilhelmina greeted each of her companions with a warm smile once they joined her at the table. For a moment Ardeth seemed to smile which was a welcome surprise, it felt as if he was relaxing a little more since they first met. She couldn’t help but giggle lightly to herself in response hoping that this could be the chance to get to know her companions.

After Ardeth beckoned the waiter to their table each of them received a menu. She could see the waiter seemed a bit nervous under Ardeth’s gaze, though Ardeth seemed unfazed by this, “Curious…,” she muttered softly to herself as she took mental notes before dragging her eyes back over the menu in front of her.

“Let’s see… I’m between the pigeon dish or the kebab and kofta, but I think I’ll go with the kebab and kofta with some tea. If I could have it with some milk and honey, I would greatly appreciate it,” Wilhelmina replied to the waiter with a soft smile and a firm nod after coming to a clear decision as she gently placed the menu back into the waiter’s hands. She turned her attention back to companions and asked, “What are you two going to get?”

“Hm...I’ll have the same as hers, but with water please.” Lowell answered once he had stopped examining his silverware, looking up at the waiter and going the same chosen meal as Wilhelmina for it sounds rather tasty to him. Though he was curious of what Ardeth had ordered, but since Ardeth made his in Arabic made it hard to see what it was. “What did you order, Ardeth?”

The waiter nodded and promptly left to pass on their orders to the kitchen. As Ardeth was watching him go, he heard each of his companions asking what he had just ordered.

“Ful medames, with tea.” Ardeth explained briefly. “And he says he’ll bring out some bread for us to share, if you want some.” He smiled somewhat on that note. “I used to use the bread to clean my plate. And sometimes my father and I would make sandwiches with our leftovers before going out on patrol.”

“That sounds great, I can’t wait to try something new. It is quite exciting! I want to learn more about this world,” she replied enthusiastically as she made a few notes into her book before tucking it away for the moment as she listened to the other talking. “Sounds like a lovely memory, are you and your father really close?” Wilhelmina asked as her focus turned to Ardeth.

“Sounds like it’ll taste good, I used to just sustain myself with just bread and water. At least till one of the women would force me to sit down for a proper meal, which happens often as I put too much focus on my work.” Lowell declared with a hearty chuckle, partially to hide a frown upon hearing about Ardeth’s time with his father. Though he’ll keep quiet for now as he waits for Ardeth to answer Wilhelmina’s question.

Ardeth was just about to answer Wilhelmina’s question, but couldn’t help but chuckle as well in response to Lowell’s mention of working too hard and having to be sat down for a proper meal.

“My mother was the same way. Always making sure my father and I were well-fed, making us stay home if we felt even slightly unwell.” Ardeth commented. In spite of everything, it felt good to loosen up just this once and find something more positive to focus on as opposed to the war they were now involved in.

“My family has always been close.” Ardeth said next to Wilhelmina. “My father was the Commander of our tribe before he had to retire, so he was away from home often, but he would always make time for us.”

His face fell briefly on that note, but he quickly recovered. Eventually he would have to explain what had recently happened, but for now it would do no good to damage the little group’s morale at this point.

“Now he tends to the needs of the tribe itself while the rest of us keep watch over the Creature,” Ardeth explained. “and we’ve been able to see each other more often.”

A small smile as Lowell and Aredeth spoke about their lives as she listened intently, her eyes shifted between the two. For a moment she considered how distant she and her father are as she got older, she hardly spends time with him. WIlhelmina was happy to hear how close Ardeth is to his family, but wondered if Lowell had more to say and Ardeth’s face changed after talking about his father so she made a mental note.

“I’m glad to hear that spending time with loved one is important. I’m assuming that is one of the reasons we’re here. I’m quite curious about the Creature you have mentioned. Did you have something to add, Lowell? It sounded like there was more you could share,” she replied with a small nod and a smile.

“No I’m good, wanted to listen to what Ardeth had to say to your question. But I’m curious about this Creature, is the one you and your friend was talking about. The ones that was carrying a gun.” Lowell declared to Wilhelmina before looking to Ardeth, having equal interest about the mentioned creature that his group seem to watch over. Which must be important with how many of Ardeth’s people put into watching, that is quite a show of dedication on their part.

“Of course.” Ardeth nodded soberly. “Normally only my people are allowed to know of the Creature, but there is no harm in the story itself. And if you and the others are to face him, you will need to know what exactly you’re dealing with.” With that settled, Ardeth huddled a bit closer to the group before continuing.

“The Creature was human once, more than 3,000 years ago. In those days, he was Imhotep: High Priest of Pharaoh Seti I. But then he fell in love with a woman named Anck-su-namun, even though she was betrothed to the Pharaoh. Their love stayed secret for a long time before they were discovered, first by the Pharaoh’s daughter, and soon after by the Pharaoh himself.”

“Imhotep and Anck-su-namun both knew that they could not be together: not as long as the Pharaoh kept them apart. The Pharaoh’s daughter witnessed their attack and sent the Medjai to stop them, but they arrived too late. Imhotep escaped for the time being, but not before Anck-su-namun’s heart was consumed by the darkness.”

“To restore Anck-su-namun, Imhotep and his loyal priests broke into Hamunaptra and stole the Book of the Dead, intending to use its power and a human sacrifice to replace the heart that Anck-su-namun had lost. For the sacrifice, Imhotep’s priests kidnapped one of the Medjai from the Pharaoh’s home: a young man who had not yet seen his first real battle, whose heart was pure enough that Imhotep deemed it a worthy replacement. But the Medjai quickly noticed their comrade’s absence and stopped the ritual before it could be completed.”

“Imhotep’s priests were condemned to be mummified alive. As for Imhotep, he was condemned to endure the Hom-Dai: the worst of all ancient curses, one so horrible it had never before been bestowed. Sometimes I wonder if the Pharaoh who handed down that sentence truly realized the full extent of its consequences.”

“Imhotep was to remain sealed inside his sarcophagus, undead for all eternity. The Medjai would never allow him to be released, for he would arise a walking disease. A plague upon mankind. A flesh eater with the strength of ages, power over the sands, and the glory of invincibility.”

The nearby couple, having overheard the story to a certain extent, immediately burst into laughter.

“They cursed the bloke by giving him enough power to wipe them all out in one go?” The male quipped. “What idiot in his right mind would think up a curse like that?”

“Ah well; Hamunaptra is all fairy tales and hokum anyway.” The female chuckled as she and her partner left soon afterward, still snickering to themselves. Ardeth watched them go, but was not particularly fazed by any of their comments.

“It’s just as well that they don’t believe, but the man has a point.” Ardeth commented, shaking his head at the thought. “Imhotep’s crimes undoubtedly deserved a severe punishment, but his punishment was not worth all the suffering it has caused.”

Wilhelmina huddles closer to hear as well as she could possibly do so while giving Ardeth his space. She was engrossed in the story making mental notes about the story, the curse itself,and most of all the Book of the Dead. Her thoughts turned to how curses and magic works in this world compared to hers as well as others.

Before she could even search her book for any more info a few patrons joined their conversation with their laughter and disbelief. A sighed softly but decided to stay quiet for a moment, there was no reason for Ardeth so she trusted his word besides his secretive nature was enough to see it’s not something he would want to talk about.

“Well that’s the great thing about a story of myth and legend on a night like this. It is quite the tale, don’t you think?” Wilhelmina said with a small smile to Lowell before continuing, “The things some people would do for love… Makes me wonder how far someone would go for someone they love.” She trailed off glancing at Ardeth then shifted her gaze away as she pushed some stray hairs behind her ear.

“Indeed.” Ardeth mused, his tone turning more sober and solemn. He dared a brief glance in Wilhelmina’s direction after sensing her eyes on him, but by then she had just looked away, so he didn’t think too much of it.

“Imhotep went to great lengths for his love, knowing what it would cost him in the end. And what’s most remarkable of all is that even after all these years, after all that he has endured, he is still in love with her.”

Lowell listened closely to Ardeth’s story, this Imhotep person was certainly daring for what he wanted. The same with that Anck-su-nama...er namun, though he wasn’t quite sure how bethrothling worked in this world or even back then during that time period. He ponders on a few things he learned thus far as he ignored the couple and how they reacted to Ardeth’s story. He didn’t speak till they were gone from earshot, “and I’m assuming this Imho...tep was brought to life not long ago? Making you and your O’Connell friend to deal with him, is that correct?”

“Yes, along with a band of treasure hunters.” Ardeth explained, though he could not find an easy way to say the next part. “To most outsiders, Hamunaptra is nothing more than a myth, and the stories they tell tend to emphasize its hidden wealth above all else. Treasure hunters often search for it, but although most don’t learn enough to become a problem, the Medjai must deal with those who do by any means necessary. O’Connell did draw too close, twice in fact, but I spared his life both times. The second time, I gave him and the treasure hunters one day to leave the city, but they unwittingly unleashed the Creature that same night.”

At this, Ardeth’s gaze lowered slightly. “At first I blamed myself for letting it happen, for not simply killing them all when we had the chance. But then the treasure hunters freely offered their help in stopping the Creature, and I realized how wrong I was. The ones we might have killed were the ones who saved us all in the end.”

Ra had been sitting in the dining area since the beginning. Though he was not hiding what he looked like he made sure that Ardeth didn't see him. He was the only one of the warriors of light that knew what he looked like. He was sitting at one of the tables behind Ardeth, and was listening intently to everything that was being said.

Giving an un-audible sigh he could only shake his head at the stupidity of the people he was once a part of. How dumb could they be to use a curse like that? It was something he couldn't understand. Yet that was not important now. What was done is done. For now he only needed to worry about what he came here to do. The Heartless in the kitchen was already hard at work drugging the food that was ordered by Lowell, and Wilhelmina.

Yet telling these people about the mistakes that the Medjai have made must not have been easy for the leader. He knew the consequences of his actions, yet would he be willing to face up to those consequences? That is something even he wouldn't want to face. For now he would have to wait to approach the Medjai leader. Yet for now he wondered where the conversation was going to go next?

She wondered quietly to herself how much she would risk for someone she loved. After all besides her family and Alexiel she has been in love, but knew she’d risk everything for them. It came naturally after all, but for someone that’s not considered family seemed like a difficult concept for her to grasp. Her hands absently caressed the book in her lap, “I wonder how Alexiel and the others are doing…,” she muttered to herself before jumping back into the conversations at hand.

”It shows you’re a good person with a kind heart, perhaps you recognized it in those people so you didn’t want to bring them harm. It may have come with a cost but it did manage to work itself out in the end after all, right?” Wilhelmina replied looking off to the surroundings before drawing her attention back to the group. “I did want to ask, where’s your family now? Do you all still live close to one another?” Moments later the waiter returned serving everyone their drinks to which Wilhelmina nodded a thank you with a delighted smile as she took a few sips. It was even better than she expected.

Lowell listened to what Ardeth had to say, after Ardeth appeared to be finished as well as Wilhelmina. Lowell thought inwardly for a moment, taking in what was being said as he looked outside through the available window in view of him. “Hm...my world isn’t quite...open as this one is, it is mostly a city of foundries and factories for our crafting to be done. So there is no need for treasure hunting to be made by anyone there, we don’t even entomb our dead. We cremate them and the family assigned a blacksmith to forge a weapon or statue of their lost loved one.” Lowell explained to them, then smiled at the sight of the waiter arriving with their drinks as Lowell took a sip of his.

Ardeth’s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of the funeral practices of Lowell’s world. He wasn’t sure yet what exactly to think of the practice of quite literally turning the dead into works of metal, but the idea behind it was actually rather heartwarming, honoring the dead in a very unique way.

“That’s quite a concept.” Ardeth said, leaving it at that for now. Respect for the dead had been firmly ingrained into Medjai culture for thousands of years, and so Ardeth would not make any remark that might come off the wrong way to Lowell, at least not until he could learn more about Lowell’s culture.

As he turned his focus to Wilhelmina’s end of the conversation, her reassurances both lifted his spirits and gave him a lot to think about. He had known little to nothing about any of the treasure hunters at the time, and yet he had felt compelled to spare at least the same few at every encounter. Even at their confrontation in the museum, Ardeth realized, Ardeth had not been able to truly hate any of them, and Evelyn’s genuine concern for the innocent lives being lost had been especially admirable. Perhaps, on some subconscious level, he really did sense the good in them, just enough to stay his hand where any other Medjai would not have hesitated.

“It did. Only three of the treasure hunters survived, including O’Connell.” Ardeth said, reflecting on the cost of their aid. “Those three were the bravest of all. They owed us nothing, but they risked their lives regardless, and the Creature would not have been stopped without their help.”

Then came Wilhelmina’s next question, and Ardeth took a moment to sip from his tea before continuing.

“We do, but…” Ardeth hesitated for a moment, but could not avoid the subject any longer. They had a right to know, and all of them needed to be prepared.

“My father was kidnapped not long ago, by one of the wraiths Noctis spoke of.” Ardeth said solemnly, his gaze dropping to the teacup. “The wraith nearly tricked me into handing over my Keyblade, but my father saw through the ruse. We fought him and the Heartless he summoned, but then the wraith created a dark hole in the ground. By the time I realized what was happening, my father was gone.”

Ra just sat there as each of the warriors spoke. Each of them had different things to say, and it was interesting to learn a little about the people that they will be fighting against. Each of them were similar yet so different. Like the sands that the Medjai call home. Yet for how well the conversation was going it turned sour once Ardeth began speaking of the time he first attacked him.

It was not something he was proud of, but it was something that needed to be done. The warriors of light had to be forced to begin their journey. If not, Ardeth would have never thought about leaving his world. Everything that has happened was going according to the plans Noctis played out. He wondered if Noctis knew that he would have decided to come here tonight? If even this was a part of the denizen of Darknesses plan. Only time will tell. Yet he was becoming impatient waiting for the meals to come out. Even he was on a time limit.

Then like clock work the three meals came out of the kitchen. The waiter set each corresponding dish to the person that ordered it.

Wilhelmina instinctively reached out for Ardeth’s hand giving a comforting squeeze, her gaze softened for a moment understanding how worried he must be. “I’m so sorry, Ardeth… I didn’t mean to bring up something painful. I hope we can find your father, perhaps the wraith that took him knows where he is. If we can find them maybe we could find your father,” she replied quietly as she was deep in thought wanting to keep hope alive. She hasn’t had to deal with the wraiths herself yet but she couldn’t help feeling the odds were stacked against them.

“No need to apologize.” Ardeth said. Feeling the gentle squeeze of Wilhelmina’s hand, Ardeth appreciated the gesture and returned the squeeze as well, without even thinking about it. It took him a moment to realize what he was doing, and he was just about to let go and immediately apologize to Wilhelmina. What was he thinking, showing such disrespect toward her in response to her kind gesture?

But the moment was short-lived nonetheless, as the arrival of the food prompted them both to let go anyway.

After a moment the food arrived at the table so Wilhelmina pulled her hand back into her lap. “By the goddess, this looks delightful! I can’t wait to taste it,” she responded with a big smile on her face, turning to focus on the food before them. She quietly started eating her meal and sipping her tea feeling more relaxed than she expected, perhaps she’ll walk around the deck a bit afterwards to stretch her legs a bit.

“How’s the food? It tastes pretty yummy for me,” Wilhelmina asked the boys once she took a moment to drink her tea.

“Indeed. The beans are cooked perfectly.” Ardeth commented, a more cheerful smile gradually creeping onto his face as he continued to eat. The battle ahead would not be easy, but for now at least they could relax and enjoy themselves, and Ardeth would not deny them that. Lowell was already eating to his heart’s content, and seeing both him and Wilhelmina so visibly pleased with the food helped Ardeth to loosen up considerably.

“If you’d like to save some for later, you can do this.” Ardeth took some of the bread offered with the meal and opened it, putting a few scoops of his Ful Medames into the bread before closing it up again to create a sandwich.

Ra could only watch as the group of warriors ate their meals. Seeing them enjoy themselves reminded him of a time very long ago where he once broke bread with his friends, and family. A time when he would've never thought that his heart would be corrupted, and his actions dictated by a man that hated the worlds. His life turned into nothing more than a slave. A deep sadness filled his eyes as he continued to remember his past. Yet, suddenly his eyes became hard. He couldn’t allow himself to get lost in those thoughts. If he did then the Darkness within himself would manifest, and he would no longer be himself. It was a tight rope he walked to keep himself from completely turning. If this little moment lasted too much longer he would lose his opportunity to do what he came here to do.

Lowell was indeed enjoying his meal, he was never one to turn down a meal when he got nothing better to do. Since it be a long time till they reached their destination on this ship, what else is there then to enjoy the ride and the provided meal. “It taste good, different...but still good.” Lowell declared as he continue to eat his dinner, though feeling groggy a bit as he might consider taking a nap later.

A soft yawn escaped Wilhelmina’s lips as she was finishing up eating and focusing on sipping her tea. She felt as if sleep was pulling her away, making her body heavier as the moments passed, “I feel… so… sleepy,” she muttered quietly aloud as her cup slipped from her fingers. Her vision felt a bit foggie almost if if things were slowing down and working against her attempts to get up and head to the room.

More words were mindlessly uddered under her breath that could barely be understood. Soon Wilhelmina gentle leaned against Ardeth taking a moment as her eyes fluttered closed, now she was left vulnerable and defenseless beside Ardeth without knowing what had become of her or why.

As the meal was coming to a close, Ardeth set aside a few Ful sandwiches for later. Just as he finished them, however, he felt a sudden weight next to him, and turned to discover Wilhelmina unconscious by his side.

“Wilhelmina?” Ardeth asked, shaking her lightly to try to wake her, but to no avail. She was fast asleep, and Lowell was starting to look groggy as well. Was it really that late? Or could there be some other cause behind this? In any case, Ardeth would first need to attend to them both before worrying about possible causes.

“We should go back to the cabin.” Ardeth told Lowell. “I’ll carry her; you go on ahead.”

He gently reached to pick up Wilhelmina, being especially careful not to touch her anywhere inappropriate. They barely knew each other, and yet she already trusted him enough to lean on him as she fell asleep. He would not betray that trust.

With that done, Ardeth led the groggy Lowell out of the table and back to the cabin, calling on a waiter along the way and informing him of what had happened. The man agreed to look into the matter and see if their food had been tampered with in any way. Ardeth then proceeded to set Wilhelmina down on the cabin’s only bed, covering her with the blankets and drawing the curtains, while Lowell settled himself into the chair he’d reserved for himself in the cabin, leaving the sofa for Ardeth.

After a few hours with no news from the kitchen, Ardeth eventually had to concede that it had gotten late, and locked the door and windows before laying himself to sleep as well.

“Hm...yeah, sure...feeling quite...sleepy myself.” Lowell replied with a nod as he too started yawning after he had finished his meal, then sluggishly got up from his seat and tried to make his way to the exit. But by the time he got to the doorway, he harmlessly fell flat on the floor with a loud thud, followed by a loud series of peaceful snoring as the young blacksmith slumbers right there on the cold wooden floor. Not a care to the world around him, or the stares he is getting from anyone present.